Академический Документы
Профессиональный Документы
Культура Документы
1
Prologue
In 2001 a woman sits in calmly in a councillors office in New York city and talks about
physical coldness.”
“That’s just it Doctor,” the woman replies, “they are very hard to describe. They
“There are often no images. Just a voice. It is confused, and there is anger. I feel
frustration in these dreams, as if I am pushing for some sort of realisation but cannot
2
reach it.”
“As I told you, frustrated. Sometimes scared, confused... I feel as if I am trying to unlock
“It?”
“Partly.”
“They are very visual, and often unsettling. Oh, its just that its more what you might
“Your husband?”
“Yes. He likes science fiction and all that. I’m more of a Jane Austen type. The dreams
3
have images in them of other places. Animals and plants that I have never seen. It is
confusing. In my dreams I try to process what I see but I cannot. The information is
indistinct and disorganised. Sight, sound and feeling all merge for me in the dreams.”
“Another?”
“I suppose.”
“I think of it often yes, but we do travel, me and my husband. We’re going to Florida in
4
the summer.”
“Hmm.”
“Do you? You are the one who scheduled these sessions after all.”
“It’s just that the dreams are so frequent, and make me feel so strongly.”
“No, I seem to understand the alien images more and more in my dreams.”
“Tell me.”
5
“I can’t. The images lose all sense when I’m awake.”
“Not allowed to use that word in here,” the doctor joked flatly.
A few weeks later she came back, still smiling, still radiant in fact, and friendly as
always, making the councillor feel at ease rather than the other way around.
“I assume since you’re here that you have had more dreams?”
“Yes.”
“I see.”
6
He said this alot, despite the fact that he did not.
“No, not clearly, but I can give more detail,” the woman said, little shadows of
nervousness playing in her eyes. She maintained the smile though she wrung her hands
ever so slightly.
“They are very powerful, as before, but the impression left by them is... different.”
“How so?”
having ideas.”
“Whoever? These dreams are the product of your own mind- do not confuse that. You’re
7
“...Is having ideas...and the impression left behind is one of malevolence.”
“No, sorry. I’m just...they feel less like dreams than they do...insights into something
terrible.”
“Dreams can often seem like they are giving us insights, but they are only insights into
ourselves.”
“I’m sure you’re right. It’s just that after the dreams I feel, infiltrated by this feeling of
“Now we’re getting somewhere. What do you feel helpless about in real life?”
“Evil.”
“Evil?”
“The overrunning tide of it. These days...I don’t know. People do terrible things to each
other.”
“Yes they do. But obviously you are not one of them. You cannot control what you
8
dream about. Perhaps these dreams are just a reflection of real life worry about society, or
a family member?”
“It does not feel like that- when I wake up, I feel encompassed by evil. I’m sorry but that
“I don’t think you want to listen- I’m telling you that what I see is getting closer
The woman left and never came back to see the councillor. She was mugged two weeks
later as she went to a local store to get milk and was left in a comatose state.
Consciousness
9
Cave Creek, Arizona,
Summer 2009;
Terry Cartel woke up promptly at half five as he did every morning and put on the casual
clothes he had left discarded on the wicker chair beside his bed. He did not eat breakfast,
or read the paper, or turn on the morning news. He just dressed and brushed his teeth,
combed his greying hair, and sighed. It was the same every morning. It had been for the
past seven years. He’d wake up, dress and drive the ten minutes to the local hospital,
where he would walk in and have breakfast with his wife, watch the news with her, read
the morning papers. Then he would drive home again and change, holster his revolver,
shine his badge, and go to work, ignoring the increasing mess that his house had become.
Terry came from a long line of police officers. A long line. His great, great grandfather
had in fact been the sheriff of Cave Creek. Terry had never lived there but had been
brought there often as a child to visit his grandparents. He had always found the trip
disagreeable. Arizona was too harsh, and even though he had spent very little time there
really he had always felt somehow smothered there. He remembered the mind numbing
drive thorough desert canyons and unforgiving plains, viewed through the distorting haze
of half sleep and sweat dripping into his young eyes. Cactus’ loomed out of the orange
haze, erieely human- like to his child’s mind; prickly forms adopting some ritual stance,
guarding an empty shrine to heat and suffering, like organic scarecrows, engineered by a
malevolent world. Only flickers of life emerged when the sun set, after the blaze of
orange had surrendered to the clear cool night, as if extinguished. Shadows shifted across
10
the road, desert foxes and small geckos watched by Terry’s sleepless wide eyes, two orbs
taking in the surreal dreamlike journey the way a squeamish kid watched a horror movie-
afraid but unable to turn away. We are drawn to our fears; and Terry Cartel was scared of
the desert. He felt people were not meant to live there, and even though Cave Creek was
actually a large town, he always remembered how it had looked from the air when
George Carter had taken him up on a photography flight in his little two seater. The town
had seemed besieged by the desert. Surrounded and small. Enclosed and threatened, as if
the desert was trying to encroach upon its borders like a creeping evil.
That day was no different to any other, and it past without incident. He had just gotten
back from visiting family in New York and was glad of a quiet day. At about four the
phone rang down the hall and Barry Johnson came walking in with a bemused look on his
face. Barry was a bear of a man, thick grey beard streaked with white, and dark grey hair
streaked with the remains of black. He had kind eyes though and more often than not a
smile creased what you could see of his face beneath his beard. He stood framed in the
doorway to Cartels office now, one hand resting easily on the holster of his old Revolver.
“I know you want out’a that office Chief,” Barry said. Terry shot him a look that said,
Half an hour later Terrence Cartel sat in his patrol car looking forlornly at Ray Stanton
“So she said she wanted us out here because her husband was acting strangely; playing
11
with the kids and the like.”
“Yep. Also she said that her brother had called and invited them out to tea like he used to
years ago.”
“You’re making it real easy for me to poke fun at small town policing Barry.”
“She said she was afraid that there was some sort of conspiracy.”
“Her husband pays some attention to his kids instead of going to the ‘Alien Spirits’ to get
drunk and her brother wants to catch up- yea, obviously they’re part of a sacrifice cult.”
“Terry, be diplomatic.”
“Diplomatic? What do I say to Harvey Ferrier when he asks me why I was out at his
house? Your wife is concerned you spend too much time with your children? Yea, that
“Fair point, but what if she’s right? You need to take this stuff seriously, small town folk
are perceptive about change Terry, you should know that by now. You know that western
cliché of a stranger in town causing a stir; well it’s true. Out here people are more attuned
to the fine detail. That would be one advantage over city folk right there.”
12
Terry opened his mouth but found no argument. Barry was right about this one. Men
could sit dead on a subway car for three days before someone noticed in the city.
Terry and Barry had a running repartee based on this small town/big city rivalry. When
the other cops decided to take offence at Terry’s bemusement at their town, Barry had
made a joke and begun a comical dialogue that was the basis of their friendship. Terry
trusted Barry, he was a smart man, and resourceful, although he had lived in Cave Creek
all his life, he understood the ways of the world, and people. Barry had three children
with his wife, Marlene. He was younger than Cartel by nine years. Barry’s wife and three
kids were fond of Terry, and only Barry could see what his wife could not- he would
never invite Terry around for Christmas dinner, or even a birthday party- because he
knew, he knew it shattered the big man to pieces. Barry’s life was what Cartel had always
wanted his to be- three kids, a loving wife. Now Terry was painfully alone, and only
Barry could see it clearly. So he never invited him, and Terry never took offence.
“Looks like she’s not even in, let’s head back, we’ll take the back road and check on the
Ray, who had been engrossed in a hardback graphic novel, snapped to alertness and
13
“What is this Ray? More saucer men from Mars? Not on patrol kid, not on patrol!”
“I know what I said Ray, but if we get a random inspection from some bigwig, and I’m
sitting here, letting you read- what does that say- ‘The Killing Joke’- then I’ll look
“Yes sir, I mean, I don’t mean to imply that you’ll actually look stupid sir, I…”
“He gets it, Ray, he gets it. Drive on. Thought you’d gone off these things anyway?”
“A resurgence… ah. Other folk rediscover family interests and you fall back in love with
comic books- maybe there is something going on in this town! I’m just glad it’s not
“People start treating each other better and here we are all suspicious. You’d think we
was city folk! Heck, last week ole Misses Harington started teachin’ again. Hasn’t
darkened a classroom door since Greg passed away in the school fire of 78’. Didn’t think
she ever would. She taught me you know. When I showed up,” he added with a smile.
14
“I hate to play into my cynical city guy stereotype, but there was Harold Granger last
week, who was found covered in blood after havin’ butchered those cattle...”
“That was as strange a thing as ever I seen I must admit,” Barry conceded. “That kid ain’t
raised his voice to so much as a cricket all his life, let alone his hand...but to do what he
done ...well, I just feel bad for his folks. There’s obviously something badly wrong
upstairs that somehow got missed till now by all his teachers an’ family.”
“No Terry, Harold ain’t got it in him to murder people,” Barry said, shaking his head, but
not sure.
“I’m telling you, I’ve seen it before so many times. I know it make no sense, and it’s not
a nice thing to think about, but that kid just wanted something to kill. He found the cows
first.”
An unsettling quiet fell over the car, Ray Stanton not knowing where to look. He stared
“Then again people can get better as well as worse,” Terry added wearily, the words
15
With that, they headed back to Cave Creek police station, a gothic old building that had
once been the town hall. It seemed to jar with the rest of Cave Creek, which to Terry’s
mind at least, still looked like an old frontier town. The rest of the day passed
uneventfully. There was an issue concerning Mr Cartwright’s lighting and whether or not
it was one hundred watts or less. If it was it needed to be shielded, the light forced down.
This was just one of the seemingly petty town laws that Cartel had inherited when he had
taken over as Chief of police. Things like making sure dogs did not bark between 10pm
and 7am, or that RV’s or other portable homes were covered up. These things were the
bread and butter of Terry’s average day and had been for the past seven years. That and
visiting Lilly at Cave Creek General every morning and night. That way it was like he
still left her in the morning and came home to her at night. On valentine’s day, birthdays
and anniversaries he would watch a DVD with her and bring her flowers or music to
listen to. Often he would be heard talking his way through the movie as if she could
answer him. At the start he always felt like she was there, and it comforted him, but lately
he had felt more and more alone in that room, colder somehow. George, Lilly’s father
thought Terry should move on and try to etch out some happiness while he still could, but
he would not even entertain the notion for a second. Terry had always identified himself
two ways; as a husband as a cop. He had been denied the joy of fatherhood early on. Lilly
could not have children. They were considering adoption when she was attacked, and
now Terry was left only with his identity as a cop and the shattered, torn remnants of his
role as a husband. He would not abandon it now. He would be the best he could be at
both, but lately it was getting harder. Cave Creek with its small problems and slow pace
was idyllic for many, but it was sucking the soul out of Cartel, a man who had been
16
regarded as the best cop in his precinct and tipped for detective at the time of Lilly’s
mugging. It seemed everything had stood on the brink that night, and if only they had
made it beyond that night they would have made it. All that they had built in their young
love misted minds had been swept aside that night, and Terry had been left to the ravages
of life without her. Now he was truly like a ship without an anchor. Whatever force had
bound him to her still remained, even if she was absent. Such is the curse and the wonder
of love. It sets up a line that must be walked yet often strips us of what we need to walk it
happily. Still the line must be walked, regardless of death or betrayal. Terry often
pondered darkly on these things, and many times concluded angrily that there was no
point to anything, and that the darkness always wins in the end. He had abandoned any
hope of ever speaking with his wife again, but would never seek another. Even had Lilly
Terry was cursed with the need for meaning and answers. Everything had to mean
something to him, there had to be reason, cause. For Terry, life just had too many secrets.
Terry was a religious man, and with thought he came to the conclusion that much of
human frustration comes from our condition as essentially spiritual beings living in a
physical world. We constantly want to exceed our means. Who hasn’t wanted to fly like
superman, or move things with their mind like a comic book figure? Terry figured maybe
we were missing the abilities and insights that a spiritual being should have. Barry
laughed at him; it all seemed like too much philosophising for a cop, but then again Terry
had reason to ruminate upon the matters of mind and soul more than most.
17
Once a young nephew of his in New York had asked him after church, “What happens to
Aunt Lilly’s soul if she’s in a coma? She’s not dead, but not fully alive, so what does it
Others had laughed, but Terry had taken it to heart, mulling over it on the flight down to
Phoenix. Terry used to believe that human beings were made up of body and soul, and
that the soul and the mind were one and the same. Since Lilly’s accident however he did
not know anymore. She did not have the use of her mind anymore. Where did that leave
her soul then? Waiting? What about an Alzheimer’s patient? Their minds are not
functioning properly. Does that mean that the soul is faulty? Terry thought not, so figured
that people must be body, mind and spirit. In the case of coma victims or Alzheimer
patients Terry figured that the soul was somehow locked out of contact with the mind,
like a man sitting in the cab of his car being tied up. They’re still in there, but unable to
interface with the normal controls of the body. If this were true then consciousness would
be the result of a connection between the mind and the soul. Or maybe not; all these
things were the ruminations of Terry Cartel, cop and grieving husband, not philosopher
or scientist. It was all just a way for Terry to try to rationalise what had happened, to
somehow take it all and have some sort of control over it. At the end of the day, when all
other distractions and the stimulating noise and colour of the day were gone, there was
always futility. No matter what philosophic spin Terry could put on it all during the day
and for most of the night, in the tiny hours of the morning, at the loneliest, darkest part of
earths turning, futility always won out as the chief feeling, leading despair, loneliness and
emptiness behind it like a lord of Demons parading in victory to sicken its defeated
18
enemy. What was there left for a man of Fifty two, who had no future but to sit by the
side of the woman he loved, while she was there but not. To be so close to her, but
divided from her by the infinite distance between consciousness and unconsciousness, as
George and Meredith had been married a long time, and at the beginning no one
suspected that the loss of Lilly would change that in any way. It was well known that
young couples sometimes do not well survive the loss of a child, but a couple like the
Carters, who had been married for twenty four years already? At first they were grieving
together, only of course things went unsaid. Then one would grieve when another began
to get over the initial shock, and normalize. Meredith never understood how quickly
George had re-adjusted to life after Lillie’s accident. To her, Lilly was as good as dead, to
George, who had thought that way initially, there was hope. Lilly was in a coma; people
can wake up from comas. You hear about it on the news every so often., right? All
Meredith could see was her daughter lying still and helpless. Even if she did wake up,
sometimes it took twenty years, didn’t it? She doubted she would be around for that. To
the outside world they were a normal married couple, dealing with a terrible trial
together. Only Terry seen the truth. It was part of the reason he was not invited around so
much now.
When Terry had first arrived in their home, an eighteen year old with a sketchpad under
his arm full of comic book illustrations, it had been him and Lilly who were embarrassed
by her parents. They were cringingly ‘touchy feely,’ as Lil had put it then. Terry knew
19
that the Carter house was two houses now. George went to work all day in the living
room and basement. They opened up into each other and he had a refrigerator down there
so he did not need to come up again until tea time. Meredith said it was like he commuted
to the basement every day, because for all she seen of him, he might have well of been in
another city. That half of the house was undoubtedly his, with war memorabilia and Tom
Clancy books, stacks of old newspapers and the like adorning the living room, like it had
all overgrown somehow. Meredith had not been in there in six years. Her half of the
house was the good room that they entertained in- the globe, as Meredith called it, for it
was there that the put on their performance-and the kitchen, garden and bedroom. George
slept in the basement, causing the bedroom to become ’overgrown’ with her things. He
It had happened one Thursday, on their wedding anniversary. They exchanged gifts, and
cards. It was hollow though, and unaccompanied by any joy. Meredith had not bothered
to tidy herself up when they went out for their customary dinner, and George did not
bother to order more than one course . They ate in silence, irritated by the laughter of a
younger couple a few tables away, and the scraping of soup spoons. George looked up
after his soup to see that Meredith had pin pricks of sparkling liquid at the corner of each
eye, and suddenly he resented her. She looked up to see the piercing pin pricks of that
resentment in his eyes, and that was that. No words were said, no fight was had, no
protest, no SOS, no attempt to save their sinking ship. They were never going to leave
each other, never that, and it was not about love, or the lack of it. They simply could not
bear to be around each other any more. Nothing to say, no plans to make, no point. He
20
slept in the basement that night and moved his things out of the bedroom the next day.
Not a word passed between them about it since. It was a mutual understanding, the type
of synchronicity that had made them right for each other in the first place.
It came as quite a shock then, when George suddenly arrived up from the basement that
morning at one o’ clock. He came into the kitchen to get a sandwich. He hadn’t been in
the kitchen at that time of day in six whole years, and Meredith watched him with no
small wonder. Further still surprising was the sound of his voice in the kitchen. At first
she did not hear what he said- only the sound of his voice. He had not spoken to her
without first being spoken to in so long. Then the meaning began to filter through and she
was further astounded. ‘Go out somewhere for lunch this afternoon?’ He had said that
right? Then he smiled- not at someone behind her, or at a sarcastic put down of his- but at
her. Even this at first, did not register, her brain struggling to recall the meaning of that
particular expression, but eventually she stammered that she would, and left the kitchen
“With you?” she asked tentatively, mentally chiding herself for thinking he had been
asking for her company- ‘he must have meant he wants me out of the house,’ she thought.
“Yes,” however, was all he said, himself beginning to look astounded now.
21
Something good had happened. And it was not just Lilly’s ageing parents; all over Cave
Creek people were seemingly re-living lost vitality and interests thought long since dulled
by time and forgetfulness. There was a general feeling of good will. Old memories were
becoming stronger, as if accessed by some unseen force and brought to the fore once
again. Secretly most of the people knew what was causing it. They were on their
Come eleven that night, Cartel was just settling down in his office at the Cave Creek
police department, when the phone rang out in the main reception. Young Ray Barkley
answered it, then burst into the Sheriff’s office with characteristic melodrama and
blurted, “Someone just called from Fincher’s Hill! They say there’s been some sort of
close encounter!”
Terrence Cartel was not one bit amused. He wasn’t some hick sheriff; he had been an
NYPD detective. Ten years investigating the grizzliest murder scenes imaginable. He
wasn’t going to be treated like a country bumpkin just because he had moved to a small
town precinct. His wife needed to be near her parents since her accident, and he had not
hesitated for one second in making the choice between his career and Lilly. However, he
was not going to be taken for a fool. Not that he looked on his new colleagues as fools,
just as less experienced and smaller minded. He had no doubt he was patronising. He
didn’t care. Lately some of the youngsters in the town thought they could make an ass out
22
of the police service. To be fair they had, in Terrence’s opinion. Until now. Now it
stopped. Folk might not like him, colleagues may murmur about this ‘city slicker’ with
his classic porche, but he didn’t care. They were right about one thing; he looked
ridiculous riding around in his porche. In the city it made sense. Here it was constantly
“Cars haven’t reached this far yet,” Terrence used to say. Backward. That’s what he
thought the place was, backward. The porche would have to go though. It was ridiculous,
These were the thoughts that Terrence dwelt on as he climbed the dusty hill side on the
outskirts of town. He had insisted he go alone. Behind him, the town lights huddled
together. From there the town looked so small, as if the desert was threatening to swallow
it up at any moment. It was dusk, and a warm wind still blew down the hillside at him as
he climbed. He shouldn’t be out there he knew. No police officer should. They were
being pranked again. Even so, the claims were of a potentially serious nature if they held
any truth at all, and Terrence was determined to check it out for himself. Then he could
go personally to the suspected hoaxers. He hadn’t gone to school with their fathers or
dated their mothers in high school like half the police force. The pranks would stop.
Police officers were not an object of mockery in New York, they were feared and
respected, and it would be the same here. He remembered the last ‘prank’ call. Someone
had called the station saying a ‘spaceship’ had crashed on their land. Terrence had not
believed his ears at the time, but this was Arizona. The so-called ‘Area 51’ was only
23
about one hundred miles into the desert from were he lived. People made their living here
‘coning tourists and be-spectacled trekkies,’ according to Terrence. People came looking
for lights in the sky and hoping to sneak close to Area 51 all the time. Terrence had
driven pretty close a few times on duty. It didn’t look like much and he didn’t care much.
‘If the military are keeping secret planes there then let them alone,’ was his attitude. As if
they would anymore, with all the attention the place got. The ‘space-ship’ turned out to
be the engine of an old tractor wielded together with washing machine parts and the like.
Whoever had organised it had dug up the ground as if the object had made an impact
crater. It was even on fire when they arrived. Of course the young officers Terrence had
sent to investigate had jumped the gun and talked to the press, and now the police looked
like asses. Again. It had happened before. Terrence had looked over old newspapers
when he first arrived to see what kind of publicity the police had gotten in previous years.
His heart sank when the first headline he read said, ‘Police unearth alien artefact.’ He
sighed as he turned to the next weeks headline which somehow he knew would read,
‘Police admit alien artefact is junk mocked up by girlfriendless hicks who list ‘melting
stuff’ as a pastime.’ Of course the headline wasn’t quite that but Terrence hadn’t been too
far wrong;
So Terrence was out on a distant hillside that night, thinking about his porche and the fact
that now he could personally put an end to all this rubbish. He reached the top of the hill
and looked down at the flat plain below, allowing his eyes time to adjust. It was dark
now, and darker still on the other side of the hill. He shone his torch down and called out.
24
“Where are you? This is the sheriff, you called me half an hour ago?
At first there was no answer. Nothing stirred in the dim half light. He started to walk
cautiously down the hill, into the black. Then a faint murmer came gently, almost on the
wind it seemed. The first part of it was unintelligible, but the end was clear.
“…am I dead?”
Terrence shivered. All around him were bodies. Strewn across blood stained sand; men,
women and children, bloodied and pale, their faces contorted in former pain. One man
lay right at his feet, a large man, black thinning hair streaked with blood. He had a check
shirt on, a pair of muddied jeans that smelt like cow dung, and big heavy boots.
“Help me.”
Terrence stumbled back, and shone his torch all around, searching for the source of the
voice. Finally one figure stood up. Among the dead stood one slight young man, dressed
“Are you ok, Son?” Terry called out, keeping the torch out of the boys face. He did not
answer.
25
“Were you the one who called me?” again no answer. Terrence lifted his torch beam until
it fell full on the young mans face. He dropped the torch immediately and started to run.
Terrence had never felt such a wild fear grip him before. He knew he shouldn’t run, but
reason was gone. He got over the hill and halfway down before he made himself stop.
Was he being affected by the paranoia of this place? That young man is very badly hurt
obviously, he told himself. Disgusted with himself, and with considerable self control, he
made himself stop. Made himself go back. He found the torch and the young man where
he had left them. The boy did not move. He did not look hurt, not exactly. There was
clearly something very wrong with him, but hurt? No, it was something else. It looked
like no injury Terrence had ever seen. Shakily, he lifted his radio to his mouth.
“Bill this is Sheriff Cartel, you better send someone out here, I’m over at Fincher’s hill.”
“Everybody.”
26
Two days ago:
George Ridley threw on his old check work shirt and faded levis and headed through the
house to the back door. The night was still and quiet. He passed his two young children
doing their homework at the kitchen table, and he momentarily stopped to glance around.
It was a fine scene, he thought. Recently the house had been renovated radically. It had
been his parents house and he could never bring himself to replace it completely, but it
had needed work, no doubt about it. He knew it made his wife especially happy. She’d
married this big farmer, left a good job in the city, and finally after all the years of living
in an ‘outdated shack’ as her mother called it, Laura Ann Ridley finally had what looked
like a real nice home. Standing there George could almost pretend that the horrible
nightmares he’d been having were just nightmares. Those ghastly images of grabbing his
kids and sucking them into his hands as if they were play-dough. He could drown out the
rising sense of insatiable hunger, the visions of hellish fury, and the knowledge that went
beyond his humble education. The guilt. The monstrous human guilt. Not to mention the
fleeting loss of control he had last night. His arms had started clawing mercilessly at his
own back, and he couldn’t stop it. He felt like they were trying to dig a hole.
George continued on through, not wanting to disturb the kids again. The last time he’d
done that they’d ended up watching re-runs of Knight Rider all night and making
‘Only kids and still they get grief if they don’t meet deadlines,” George had said. Really
though, he felt bad. He was not a stupid man, but he had no education to speak of, just
27
experience and what an astute father had taught him. He didn’t want that for his kids. The
farm was going very well but it may not forever. Jenny already longed for the faster city
As he reached the door he heard his wife come into the kitchen.
“Will they be finished soon? There’s a cow about to calf and I’d like them to see it, I
“I think we can let them stop for that,” she said, through a smirk, “That little teacher
“No she didn’t, well, ok- did you see her eyes?! Looked like my old high school teacher.”
“Ha, Ha. Yes…when I was pulled in by the county police for truancy.”
Laura Kissed her husband and turned back into the kitchen. George left, as ever
28
wondering what people must think seeing a gorgeous women like that with him. Even
though they’d been married seven years he still looked at her with wonder. Walking up
the back lane, away from the warm kitchen light seeping out of the house, he suddenly
stopped. It was so dark. There wasn’t a single star in the sky above him. Somewhere
ahead he heard the sound of Annabel lowing. ‘She’ll be ready soon’, he thought. Maybe
As George stumbled up the field in the darkness he heard the lowing again, but different
this time. Shrill and distressed. It sounded terrible. He began to run over the uneven
ground. Ahead he could only make out a shape on the ground against the black sky.
He stopped. Something warm was at his feet, and a foul stench, encompassing and
overpowering, hung in the air. He knew the smell. Entrails. Just feet away lay Annabel,
lowing for all she was worth, nearly shrieking. George was suddenly afraid. Cows never
sound like that, even during botched slaughterings. He pulled out his torch and he could
see that Annabel was impossibly mangled, in fact, too mangled to be alive. Still she
lowed, her mouth contorted in pure fear and pain. Her body barely recognisable as
anything living. A mass of jutting bones and misplaced limbs. What else could he do?
Confused and sick with fear and horror, he raised his shotgun and blew off the extremity
29
*
Cartel bent over the body. He’d seen bodies before, oh yes, but not like this. Never like
this. They were in the hastily assembled forensics tent, standing at the door looking at the
organised rows of bodies laid out inside. Raymond Barkley, a young officer who liked to
“Ok sir. Here it is. His name is George Ridley, married father of two, farmer. His
pickups’ parked over there with the others. Cartel glanced over at the cluster of trucks
glistening in the moonlight. ‘Parked’ wasn’t exactly the right word. They were
abandoned, as if the owners had hurried to leave them, or hadn’t cared. Some were
perched precariously on sand dunes, others had actually hit the truck beside them, denting
them. Something about the abandonment made Cartel shiver a little. They just didn’t
care.
“He was last seen at his farm two nights ago by his wife, Laura Ridley, currently being
held at our local hospital after she had a suspected nervous breakdown during
questioning.”
30
“Doc thinks twenty four hours.”
“Dust storms have kept people away from the hill. Our survivor must have searched the
“Keep local press away Ray, make sure of it. I don’t want anybody from town finding a
picture of their husband or wife’s burst carcass in the Inquirer, that clear?!”
Ray turned to leave but stopped after a couple of steps. “ Sir, what sort of a serial killer
“Maybe it was mass suicide. Ever hear of the Heavens Gate incident? It was a cult. Mass
hysteria and group suicide. They believed they were freeing their souls so they could be
“No kidding?”
“No kiddin.’
31
“Hard to believe people could believe such a thing so much they’d kill themselves.”
“Not just themselves. Some of the bodies were kids; they hadn’t offed themselves. Then
“Freaked?”
“Yea; imagine it- your all prepared to kill yourself, but as the killing starts, the reality of
what you are about to do overwhelms you. You realize you’ve made a mistake- I mean,
can you imagine the terror? There are people screaming all around you, dropping like
flies, and you...you don’t want to die anymore- you want to live, more than ever. But
there were some guys left behind with guns to make sure you could not run.”
Ray shivered, watching Cartel in the half light of the tent door, silhouetted against the
“Yea, but how did our group do it? Terry, some of these people have injuries the Doc
there has never seen, he said, nodding toward Doctor Raines. “It looks as if many of
“I know. It’s beyond everything. Looks like they drank something maybe, acid, I don’t
know.”
32
Just then a young officer came running up to Terry holding a crumpled sheet of paper in
his hands.
Terry took the note in one hand and dug his glasses out of a breast pocket as he did.
else. I know you all feel it too. I’ve been having urges. Urges to do bizarre and violent
things. We have to meet. Fincher’s Hill, Wednesday night. Please come. Maybe we can
“Search the other bodies,” Terry said without looking up from the note.
“We need to find out if anyone else in town got this note and maybe ignored it. Maybe
“It seems alot of people knew what was going on, it was organised- this does seem like a
33
“Yes it does. Especially with all that talk about ‘feelings of happiness’ but what about all
this about ‘strong memories fading’ and ‘urges to do bizarre and violent things.’”
“It’s almost as if they’re trying to prove your point,” Barry said as he entered the
“Yes, I found this one on Molly Richards body. Scary stuff. Especially when you think
that so many of the people in this small town were involved and we did not know.”
“I know, that more than bothers me too. We’d better start informing the families. Ray,
you come with me, you need to learn how to do this. Barry you get started too.”
“Terry, I’ll take Ray. You go and see the survivor and visit Lilly.”
“Barry...”
“I know how you get when you don’t see her- and it’ll give you time to think- you’re the
best mind we have with the most experience in this sort of thing.”
34
Barry smiled fleetingly. “Hey, I am the deputy Marshall.”
“Yea, you’re the deputy,” Terry said, emphasising the last word. He sighed and looked
away off into the night, then said, “Ok, you take Ray and start informing the families.
After I finish up here I’ll head out to the hospital. I’d better go see the next body,” he said
grimly, looking down the long line of cloth covered corpses lined up in the makeshift tent
below Fincher’s Hill. Thirty seven in all. It looked like one of those ghastly pictures
Henry Cartwright woke with a terrible jolt. That black, slick rock, those foul running
beasts. The peace broken by shrill cries and slipping entrails. What a dream!
“No more cheese for you old boy,” he thought as he hobbled down the stairs towards the
In a way he was chuffed. He’d always had boring dreams. He had been told at school that
dreams like that, every night for a week? ‘Dreams come from your mind’, he reasoned,
35
They were strange alright, and not just because of their content. A powerful melancholy
had hung over him all week, like a thick black spirit of pessimism and doubt that would
not lift. It was like a resignation- life was empty and disappointing- and he found it oddly
comforting. He embraced it like a hot water bottle on a cold winter night, or a warm cup
of tea.
He shuffled around the kitchen, waiting for the kettle to warm, listening to its slight hiss
rise to a shrill urgent cry. It reminded him of his dream, which was also oddly
comforting. He stared out at the night through steamed up windows, watching the steam
writhe on the glass until it impaired his view completely. He shivered slightly, even
though he had barely noticed that it was cold. Usually he hated the cold, and found the
drop in the desert temperatures hard to bear at night. Lately however he had barely
noticed it. He was standing on the kitchen tiles in his bare feet, only aware that it was
cold, without really feeling it; in fact, it was more than that; he was comfortable with it.
He had broken a lifetime habit of craving the heat, at the age of sixty two. Cartwright
thought that strange, as anybody would, and he faintly remembered some saying about
‘old dogs,’ but he could not recall it fully. That had been happening a lot recently too. At
his age that was to be expected wasn’t it though? Cartwright did not accept the notion of
slowing down, he never had, not even when he was told to give up hunting for his
health’s sake, but even recently that had been a bore to him- and then there had been that
incident. The one he had not told Mary about, the one he never would tell Mary about. Or
anyone else. In the last few weeks their marriage had regained a spark that he had thought
36
was gone forever. They had talked more, sometimes late into the night like teenagers, and
she had even had her hair cut differently for the first time in years, just to impress him.
But a few days back something altogether different had happened, something terrible and
hideous, nightmarish.
A rabbit had run out of a hedge right in front of him. Cartwright had fired but only
wounded it. Crying out frantically, the rabbit had hobbled on, trying to make its way back
to the cover of the hedge. Cartwright fired off another barrel in haste, and again hit the
rabbit on its back legs. Still it dragged itself over the grass, with Cartwright running after
it. Finally the animal could go no further, and it fell on its side and began to cry out,
sounding for the entire world like a baby. Cartwright stood over it, re-loading his gun.
The creatures’ cries were terrible and they bothered him like never before. His hands
shook as he loaded the cartridges. ‘Don’t be so silly old boy,’ he chided himself, ‘you’ve
heard injured rabbits before.’ Still he continued to shake, so much that he could not load
the second cartridge, and he snapped the gun shut with only one barrel loaded. Just as he
placed the gun to his shoulder and focused on the sights he realised this was different. He
stared at the rabbit, helpless, wide eyes staring up at him in pure terror, grey fur caked in
drying blood, and he felt triumphant. Monstrously, intoxicatingly triumphant. The more it
cried the more jubilant he felt, until he was almost drunk with its fear. A terrible thought,
at first fleeting and abominable, crossed his mind, and he dismissed it. He focused on the
sights again, but every time he looked at the rabbit that same thought came back, and
back and back, until finally he fell on the rabbit, and gnashed it savagely with his teeth.
He picked it up, and held it in his jaws while he pulled at it with his hands. All the while
37
the rabbit squealed in shrill, chilling tones until finally it was dead, ripped to shreds in his
grasp.
All at once his senses came to him, and he spat out the bloodied fur and was violently
sick. He fell on his hands and knees and whimpered like a hurt dog, then he crawled on
retching and sobbing. That had been two weeks ago, and it had faded in his mind. He had
put it down to some effect of the desert heat. What else could he do? Some things are too
horrible to dwell on. He would not believe that he was losing his grip.
Now Cartwright stood in the coolness of the kitchen, staring at the steamed window and
sipping his tea. He poured it out half way through, it was too hot. All of a sudden tired, he
turned and went up the wooden stair case. He turned right into his bedroom, walking
carefully on the floorboards so as not to wake his wife. She was fast asleep as he entered
the room. He lifted up the bed quilt and was just about to get in when all of a sudden he
noticed his wife stirring in her sleep. For some reason he was startled by her face, her
hair, her mouth- everything. He became overtaken with a terrible fear and he knew if he
ran he would wake her, so instead he began to beat her madly around the head.
“Sir!” an urgent voice called from down the line of corpses, “There’s a domestic over at
38
the Cartwright place!”
When Cartel arrived at Cartwrights farm the neighbours were already in the house.
“They restrained him sir, and it’s a good thing. He would have killed her if they hadn’t.
She’s been taken to the hospital with wounds on her head and face.”
“I don’t know, they took her away in a hurry and there was so much blood.”
this town tonight?” Cartel said as he entered the house, more to himself than the young
Immediately he saw Henry, handcuffed, and sitting on the bottom step of the stairway.
Two cops and a neighbour stood over him. His balding grey head was held in wrinkled
hands, and Cartel noticed his wedding ring, which seemed very golden in the
comparative dimness of the hall. The blood on his hands seemed redder too. He was
“Henry,” Cartel said softly, “You have the right to remain silent…”
39
“How could a man stand such a thing?!” Cartwright burst out, “it made no sense, it made
no sense!”
Suddenly Cartwright’s head snapped up, and he looked around him with fearful eyes. He
studied the two cops and Harvey, with a strange leering stare, before turning his gaze to
Cartel. Then a look of terrible venom came into Henry’s soft old eyes, a look of age old
hatred, as if all the enmity in the universe had gathered there. He let out a low hiss and
fell forward, only being caught by the handcuff on his left hand. His head slumped down
“He’s cracked!” shouted one of the young officers, “Get him a straight jacket!”
Julie was nineteen and pretty in that small town girl way that meant she would for ages
be regarded as the ‘good friend’ or the ‘sweet girl’ but very rarely as the object of desire,
not until someone was willing to really look at her, to match her personality, sense of
humour and keen mind to her looks and see her as a whole. Besides, when she was
animated, when she was passionately talking about Chaucer, or Shakespeare, or her
favourite film, she was very beautiful, almost a different girl entirely. No one knew this
of course, because she was very shy, happy to keep her head down in school and at
parties, never speaking unless she was with her sister. In a group of people larger than
two she was invisible, naturally retiring inside of her imagination for consolation.
40
Working on a story. Her first novel maybe, but more than likely a short story as most of
her writing ended up being. She never finished much of it and was still discovering if she
was cut out to write novels or short stories anyway. The pacing was hard to figure out
with novels. This one was a good candidate, she thought. There was plenty of characters
with interesting arcs. She’d get enough for a novel out of them. Right now they were all
in her head, characters that she had nurtured from when she was sixteen, used to escape
the loneliness of her situation and make herself feel accepted and wanted. It was not as
much a story as it was her ideal. The life she would have if she could. The main character
was a strong person, with the capacity to deal with her problems as they arose, someone
who could overcome by sheer weight of her personality. The real Julie, so Julie thought.
The other characters were all friends, loyal and true, interesting and varied. All admired
the central character and knew her worth. It was to this world that she would go when she
was overlooked at a party, or eclipsed by the more dominant personalities in a group. She
would think of those familiar characters and places, imagine that life was hers, and she
would instantly feel better. She would even feel smug; she knew a secret, she felt. Of late
however there had been a harder edge to her imaginings, a grittier edge. She put it down
to her grandmothers recent death, and the increasing loneliness that had come with that.
in many ways her grandmother had been the only one who had seen her potential, and
As she sat in the corner of her sisters birthday party now, her beautiful, popular twenty
one year old sister, she seemed to be staring into space. She was holding a cup of tea, but
had not touched a drop of it. She was somewhere else, imagining how to officially start
41
her novel off. She was sure she was ready to try writing it down soon, and was working
on the opening chapter in her head. The feelings that had made her want to write gritty
hard prose were gone, and she felt at ease, ready to write a stirring tale of adventure and
travel across stars and worlds. She would be published, then all the people who had
ignored her would see that they had judged her wrong. She sat still and imagined, her
eyes open but seeing another place almost. She was always like that when she was
imagining. Even being spoken to did not bring her out of it with ease, much to her
fathers’ annoyance.
Her main character sat in a bustling room full of people gazing out upon a vast starfield.
Off to the top right of her view there was a distant spiral galaxy, gleaming like a diamond
in the midst of all the grandeur. Inside the vast space vessel, really an immense hotel
touring a far off universe, many thousands of people travelled, hoping for adventure,
hoping for romance, hoping for a job on one of the many exotic planets that needed terra-
formers or miners, people to built distant hotels or homes. Dressed in a figure hugging
jumpsuit, with long dark hair swept back professionally and incredibly dark eyes burning
out from under long lashes, the main character was neat and tidy but ravishingly
attractive all at once, at least to Julies’ mind. She sat at a table by a huge window, holding
an exotic looking drink that glowed a slight pink in the dimly lit club. It was a mood
drink, the latest craze on star-cruises. It made flirting easier, letting someone know how
you felt, or didn’t feel, with great ease. Light pink meant you were relaxed. Julie was not
sure why she had picked light pink for relaxation, but it seemed to make sense somehow.
She was watching carefully for her mark. It would not be easy to pick him out among the
42
many holiday-makers there that night. The room was huge and round, lined with tables
just like hers. One whole side was transparent, and overlooked the star-field. The center
of the room was a dance floor, and there were plenty of couples up and dancing. It was
honeymooners night, and many of them were completely taken up with each other. That
might be an advantage, Lucy thought. A small one, but still, it might just help...
The hospital was only ten minutes drive from Fincher’s Hill, but Terry took his time; he
had a lot on his mind after seeing all twenty six of the dead bodies, being at the
Cartwright house, and then of course there was that other thing all the time. Then there
were the really confusing facts- some of the bodies were missing parts. Hands, feet,
sometimes just fingers. That was bizarre. Terry had investigated a cannibal murder case
when he was in the city, and it had never left him since. It had been the worst case of his
life, because it had got to him. Other cases got to him because they involved hurt for
families, children, fathers, mothers; but this case got to him because of its nature. It
disturbed him. ‘How can one human being eat another?’ Terry had thought. How do they
look at other people when they go into a shop? What do they think about when they put
their heads down to sleep at night? When the killer was finally caught, he barely looked
at Cartel. He was standing half naked in his bedroom, wrapped in a blood stained sheet.
He was so young. His shock of dishevelled light blond hair was speckled with blood-
later discovered to be the blood of over thirteen different people. He looked like a
43
vampire. A pathetic, pale vampire. Cartel always carried a great rage while he
investigated that case, until he seen the perpetrator. Then he was struck with a terrible
awe, an awe of the depths men can sink to. He wanted to shoot the creature, there and
then, for entirely different reasons- it affronted him by its very existence. There he had
been, born of a woman the same way Terrence was, a whole human being, clever and full
of potential. The potential to love and make others love him- but he had turned it all into
an abomination, a filthy aberration that was barely an animal. Why not kill it?
The killer looked at him, leered at him, never looking him in the eyes, and Terrence
realised what he was looking at. He realised how the killer seen other people and slept at
night. Food. Terry was no more than potential food to the man. He even doubted that the
man understood him when he spoke. The realisation shook him, and he eased his finger
off the trigger. It was the closest he ever came to using his gun. ‘That’s why I won’t kill
him, he thought, because I’m not him, and I’ll never be.’
Terry entered the hospital, scowling. He hated the place, had always hated seeing doctors
the way he might hate to see the grim reaper. He’d always noted how nobody wore good
clothes to the hospital, almost as if they had already told themselves the news would be
bad and nothing mattered. No one was ever well dressed in a hospital apart from GPs and
doctors. He hated it all but one room. A room he had made into an extension of his own
home.
44
“No, I’m here to see the young boy who was brought over from Fincher’s Hill earlier.”
“Of course, weird one that. The doctors won’t tell me a thing about that one.”
Laura shot him a dirty look out of the side of her pretty blue eyes. She was used to Terry
being curt though, so eventually just rolled her eyes and told him where to go.
The short, grey haired doctor met him as he got off the elevator on the third floor,
walking fast and a little short of breath. Dr Raines. Cartel knew him well from previous
“He hasn’t spoken a word. You were the one who found him Terry?”
“Yes?”
45
“When did you see him last?”
“Oh dear. I was hoping you’d seen him lately. Maybe we should show you some pictures
to prepare you.”
“I’ve seen the kid, I know he looks bad! Listen, I’ve been in New York for ten years, I’ve
seen all kinds of stuff Martin. Now please, stop wasting police time, I need to see the
boy.”
“Your funeral,” Martin said, throwing Terry a deadly serious look that seemed to be a
real warning.
The silhouette on the thin cubicle curtain looked normal enough to Terry. Just a boy,
sitting up in bed, shivering. The doctor’s hand shook as he reached for the curtain. Terry
remembered the feverish fear he had felt the first time he had seen the boy though, and
suddenly wished he had had a glance at the photos. He was just about to say this to the
The boy sat there with his hands crossed slightly, like a corpse. His hands. It was as if his
wrists had lengthened by half a foot. His skin was flushed red with blood and barely
46
covered his forearms. In fact, it appeared to be peeling and cracking. The nerves were
visible underneath the splintered skin. Terry’s eyes seemed to focus on the wrists, as if
somehow zoomed in. He let his gaze travel up to the fingers. Some of them were twisted
and elongated, covered in fractured skin exposing raw nerves or what looked like new
bone. There were strange hairs growing from the exposed nerves.
“Will he die?”
“Probably. For some reason his immune system is cannibalising itself. Fifty per cent of
“How?”
“The other fifty per cent. Some kind of mutation; and his blood is clotting at an
astonishing rate. It’s as if his body is trying to save him from bleeding to death during
this…process.”
“Don’t get all sci-fi on me Marty. I hope you haven’t spoken to the press.”
“Heck no, I haven’t, do think I’m stupid?! Anyway the FBI showed up an hour ago, and
ordered a black out. All non essential staff have been sent home. Talk to Doctor Hopper
our virologist, down the hall there, he’s waiting for you.”
47
“Your virologist?”
“He’ll explain.”
“He has a virus. Very unlike anything I’ve ever seen. It acts like a virus, taking over cells
and making them reproduce it, only, it doesn’t look like a virus at all. Here, have a look.”
“Have a look all the same, I want you to get this so that you co-operate.”
“Co-operate?”
“See, this looks like a single celled organism, more like a bacteria. It has appendages for
“Doesn’t it divide?”
“No, that’s what I mean. It does not divide, because its not a bacteria exactly. It’s like a
bacteria with the properties of a virus. It can only multiply by invading other living cells
48
“Where in his body is it?”
“The base of the spine. Growing like a tumour. The curious thing is, they’re acting like
organ cells.”
“Organ?”
“Yes, like liver, heart, lung cells. It’s as if he’s growing new organs.”
“Of course not! Don’t you at least watch the discovery channel? Terry, if this is
contagious, the town has to be quarantined. Every man, woman and child has to be
“No one can come in either. Until we know more. Really. I have no idea what this is, and
49
“No, nothing like; but I’m serious Terry.”
“Doctor!” called a running lab technician, “We double checked it, you can look for
“All the world’s! I never done that, I never ate a soul, please, this guilt is not mine, it’s
not….their faces! Oh the hell of the universe, blackness of a thousand worlds, the dark
nebulae that consumes the sun!” He paused for a moment, then “Why is it so hot in
here!?” he cried in a blind and terrible rage, his voice twisting into an deeper, older voice.
“Strap him down” Doctor Hopper yelled, but to no avail. The young man sprang off the
bed and started off down the hall. Cartel lunched for him in a rugby tackle but was
pushed aside and went sprawling across the polished floor into the wall.
Cartel struggled to his feet, and grabbed his radio, “Close the doors and let no one out!”
50
“He’s not going out sir, we did block the door but he didn’t want out it seems. He headed
“Ok, get down there and get him before he hurts someone. Be careful, he’s delusional and
Cartel started to walk down the hall, but a sharp pain in his leg slowed him to a limp.
The officers were taking so long. There were three of them after all. One slight young
boy, however mad, should not give them that much bother. The tension was high though
in Cartels mind. The whole events of the night were really starting to un-nerve him. Old
Henry Cartwright trying to kill his wife- and the way he’d done it… now this boy, this
strange virus…
“It’s a freezer!”
51
The four cops edged tentatively towards the large freezer unit. Through the glass doors,
frosted on the inside from the cold, they could see the outline of the boy, silhouetted by
the inside lights. There was barely room for him and he was pressed against the glass.
The strange bristles on his arms stood on end, seeming to move curiously.
Cartel made it down the hall finally to find the four young cops drawing their guns.
They were spooked pretty badly. Cartel could not have known that there was so much
more to their fear. He rolled his eyes and walked towards the freezer.
“Son, you’ll die if you stay in there. Come out. No one’s out to get you.”
The boy yelled out all at once, and shook the unit ferociously.
He burst out of the unit, spilling frozen organs and blood as he did. The four officers
scattered as he lunged at them, knocking Terry over again. He pulled himself up quicker
than the others and ran after the screaming young man.
52
He really did not want to have to shoot him, but if he got unto the patient wards he would
have to. Maybe he was too crazed to use the elevator. That might give Terry time. He
didn’t need it. All of a sudden there was a cry from one of the rooms to his right and the
boy burst out from within, sending the double doors wide. He slid across the floor and
stopped when his head hit the opposite wall. Terry raised his gun but the boy did not
move, except for the strange bristles on his arms, which moved in all directions slowly,
until finally with an almighty heave of his chest, the boy died and they slowly fell flat.
Terry took his time until he approached the body. When he did, he turned him over
carefully, feeling the raw nerve and the spine-like bristles. There was a surgeon’s scalpel
As doctors and police officers began to gather, Terry stood up and waved his hand
“Get this body out of here. Let no one see it or touch it except cops and doctors who
So Terry walked the halls of that place he hated so much, into its very heart, like a maze
in which his own mortality was a Minotaur, ever stalking him. Finally he made it to the
rose garden though. The ninth room of his house, five miles from where he lived. Lilly
Cartel lay there like Snow White, in eternal sleep. She looked as beautiful as the day
they’d met to Terry. The young nurse, Silvia, who had more or less treated Lilly like her
53
own mother since the accident, kept her well.
“Terry, Silvia please. You’re like family remember- this is my ninth room.”
So it was. Filled with pictures of Terry and Lilly’s wedding, ornaments from home, even
books Lily had liked to read, it seemed like walking into a vortex and being transported
to another dimension where time stood still. Terry frequently had dinner there with his
wife on Valentine’s night; watched old films with her on a projector that Silvia had set
up, and read Jane Austen to her. When he told her about the nine eleven attacks a tear had
trickled down her cheek. It was the most life she had shown in a year.
There was no reason to believe she would never wake up, but as the years passed and
even her mother and father gave up all hope, Terry had stayed by her side.
Yet she had cried. She had understood. Still she was unconscious?
54
‘What is consciousness anyway?’ Terry had thought.
...the mark as it turned out was easy to see. He was tall, a full six foot four, and towered
above many of the tourists that were there. His eyes glowed under the throbbing lights, a
pale blue, and a metallic gleam on the side of his head told her that he was wearing a
Netcom, another new craze to hit twenty seventh century Earth. It was a computer that
fed directly into the brain, allowing internet access, and fast communication without
words. It also accommodated virtual reality programs that someone could download at a
price from different distributors. This one was developed by the ancient Microsoft
corporation. Obviously the guy was wealthy. He would be wearing his for the fast
information benefits that it gave. Possibly it was feeding him a picture of her now,
helping him find her. Pushing through the crowds, he finally spotted her, still sitting on
her own in the corner. It was almost a shame that he would have to kill her, he thought.
He started towards him but all of a sudden was cut off by another man, a shorter man
55
“He ‘s gonna kill you Lucy!” the shorter man said, “I intercepted his Netcom
All at once Lucy was on her feet, charging towards the taller guy, she swiftly grabbed his
arm and pulled it behind his back, then kicked him in the back of his legs, sending him
“So much for being my loyal informer Bryan,” she said angrily to the taller man, who
“You’ll never stop us anyway!” Bryan said through clenched teeth, his eyes still glowing
under the neon lights had taken on a reddish glow now. Back at her table Lucy’s drink
was still pink. Once you’ve drunk some of it, it reacts with you remotely. The point was,
“Wasn’t going to let him kill you, now was I?” Charlie said winking. Lucy drink did
change a little then. It became a deep purple colour. Charlie glanced it but said nothing,
“Better get this one to the command centre Luce,” he said, cuffing the man with energy
56
handcuffs.
“Ok,” she said, taking one of the man’s arms and pulling him up, “Let’s go.” They
into one of the waiting lifts that shot up through the transparent tubes that led up and up,
thousands of feet into the control centre for the entire hotel, the headquarters of the deep
space security firm that Lucy Starfinder had been left by her famous father, the late
Dirk Renault knew his legs hurt more than he felt it. He was numb all over apart from the
feeling of the wind on his face. Vaguely, alarm bells were ringing, but he didn’t care.
Words seemed to pop up at him that said, ‘LOW FUEL’ but they might not be real.
Nothing really was. Not hope, not peace, and certainly not love. So why should the
warning sign and the alarm bells in his head that said “If you don’t find a gas station soon
you’re a dead man,’ be real? The road ahead was straight and empty and on either side of
him all he could see was desert and cactus. Sometimes he would imagine they had waved
to him, and he would wave back. They might have waved. He wasn’t really sure. Then
again how could you really be sure of anything? You couldn’t. Not about hope, or peace,
and certainly not love. The bike wobbled slightly under him, and somewhere in the haze
57
of road, sky, dust and heat a voice reported “It’s because your drunk and haven’t slept in
two days,” but he ignored that. “If the bike goes you’ll crash and you might die,” the
sensible voice said. The threat seemed a joke. Still, if he was having sensible thoughts it
meant he was surfacing- ‘oh no,’ he thought, ‘I’m approaching sobriety again- now I
really need a gas station.’ He glanced down at his satnav. There was nothing but the road
for miles. As he looked up again another swarm of dust hit him in the face. Faster. For
some reason faster was the answer; be lost in the whipping wind and roar of the engine,
the still numbing morphine bliss of tequila. Yes, faster. Further. Further away from
Faster and further; two fine new goals in what may be a very short life. And why not?!
They were enjoyable, cheap, and above all, obtainable. He could do these things. These
things were not beyond him, would never be outside of his reach. You can always go
faster and further than how fast you’re going and how far you are- if you find you can’t
then you are probably dead. So- faster and further; two new ambitions in life for the man
who had lost all others mere days before. Already he had excelled himself, oh yes. Seven
hundred miles at one hundred and fifty miles per hour, only stopping a few times for gas.
There would be no negative target reports this week. No lecture from Mr. Harris about
how he was “Falling behind” the rest of his group, or “Wasting the companies time”- no-
Dirk Renault was an ace now. Employee of the month- the ‘Faster and further’ award
winner two consecutive days. Tomorrow would be no different. Nor the next day. No-
matter how long he lived. And the cause of this sudden change in employment?
58
He had stood there and listened to all of it in a kind of fourth dimension. It was as if he
was watching it happen to someone else; as if his wife was not telling him that it was
over, or that she had ‘met someone at work,’ and that she was leaving him and taking the
hamster. Furthermore, this had been going on for a few months, and ‘Keith’ was
everything she ever wanted. Pain like this hits you like an atomic bomb, in waves. First
comes that terrible trembling, and your heart jumps up into your chest with complete
disregard for whatever else is there. Then comes the hurt- a dull ache that pervades your
every pore and numbs you. It feels like dreaming. Then the longing hits you. You watch
her say these things that are crushing you, yet you still love her; the way she looks, the
way she gestures, the way she walks- even the mannerisms she uses to tell you that it’s
over. All you want is for this not to be happening. The next wave- the one that really
knocks you for six- is futility. She is implacable, the decision has been made a long time
ago, and for some reason the worst part is that you had nothing to do with it and do not
know exactly when it happened. There is nothing to be done. Some do not realise this-
and that’s the worst predicament- but Dirk Renault did realise it, right away, and with
complete clarity. So he stood there, and said nothing until she was done. Dirk had always
been a crier. She probably expected that now. There she stood, expectantly, like a
Instead of tears an odd coldness came into Dirk. This too, hits you in waves. First the
realisation that you can do nothing, then the cold detachment sets in. Dirk simply walked
59
“I get the hamster sweetheart,” he said, a hard edge to his voice that she had never heard,
Then he walked out of the house and into his brothers next door. Without a word he went
through the house to the garage, not sure what exactly he was doing. After rummaging he
quickly found his dad’s old leathers and some rope. He tied the hamster cage to the back
of his brothers Harley and put on his dad’s leathers. Dirk had never rode a motorbike in
his life. That had been his dads’ and his brothers’ thing. Dirk was the bookish one, the
one his father could not relate to. He ignored his sister- in –laws’ pleads to ‘wait and talk
to Dave,’ and rode out of the garage, taking the first direction that came into his head out
of Phoenix.
That had all been two days ago, and now he was in the middle of nowhere running out of
gas fast. A flicker of difference crossed the satnav screen and he looked down. Squinting
at it through the dust he could see that there was a town up ahead, just a further fifty
miles. He had never heard of it but it would do. Instead of slowing down to reserve fuel
“Neither would you be if you’d just beat your wife senseless,” Terry said grimly. He had
60
just gotten back from the hospital, and was still shaken from his confrontation with the
boy.
He stood behind the double sided glass of the interrogation room now with Ray Stanton
and watched Ivor Cartwright. The little man sat behind a desk that seemed to dwarf him.
The few wisps’ of reddish hair on his bald head glowed under the light as did the rim of
his large round glasses. Cartwright was a pillar of the community, a trusted accountant
who was friendly to all and would go out of his way to help a stranger. Terry had to
convince him to lock his door, so trusting was he. He had doted on his wife, Irene, his
childhood sweetheart.
When Terry walked in, Henry got up and backed against the wall. His eyes were wide
Suddenly Henry’s head snapped up, birdlike, and he looked at Terry without recognition,
as if he was looking right through him. His glasses reflected the overhead light so that
“Why don’t you come over to the table and have a talk with me Henry.”
61
“ She was so…she looked different. Not like me. Like you.”
“I don’t know, I… I’m so confused.” He sobbed lightly, wiping his tears away with his
“Yes.”
The question was bizarre, and caught Terry off- guard. He was torn between pity for the
wreck of a man before him, and disgust. He heard someone come in behind him, and
turned his head slightly, still watching Cartwright out of the side of his eye.
Terry left, with Henry’s eyes following him all the way.
“Misses Cartwright died ten minutes ago due to massive haemorrhaging,” the officer said
quietly once they were outside the interrogation room, “What’s Cartwright saying?”
“Not much that makes sense. I think its shock. I don’t even know how aware he is of his
62
surroundings at the minute.”
“He was terrified of us when we brought him in. Not like guys usually are; he was like a
frightened animal. He scratched a few of us. It took five of us to get him in here. I’m
telling you man, it scared me. His fear scared me. He wasn’t like a man at all.”
A shout went up from the viewing cell. The sound of people retching in disgust. Terry ran
into the cell, pushing past the official who tried to stop him. Henry Cartwright was on the
floor. His skin was bloated as he flopped unto the table and slid off, tipping the table up
ad scattering a mug of cold coffee. Terry felt there was something wrong the moment he
touched him. He felt pliable somehow as he screamed a terrible scream of pure confusion
and panic. Horror itself was etched in the sound as his mouth opened wider and wider,
until his bottom jaw melded with his neck in a grotesque nightmare cry. Terry dropped
him in shock and jumped back. Henry Cartwright flopped to the floor and one of his arms
bent under him like as if it was made of rubber. Now he was bloated to two times his own
size, with all but his face indistinguishable from the amorphous blob that was his body.
“Most of our agents are formatted to be dedicated to the job and nothing more. No
no family, nothing. This way they live the job. It is their interest, their hobby. They find it
63
fascinating in an almost obsessive way. Obsession without the usual human flaws that go
with it. Gant was formatted more than the others, and he needed regular formatting.”
Charles Gant opened his eyes at exactly six o clock am. No grogginess hung over his
gaze as he focused on the ceiling. He sat straight up and got out of bed. He stood up, six
foot two and lean, with wiry arms with a leathery face, jet black hair and a naturally high
forehead, he looked imposing as he stood in the half light of the morning, staring at the
various monitors all around him. Six computers hummed like worker bees, engrossed in
their work, displaying international news, satellite surveillance, and monitoring radio
frequencies. One of the computer screens displayed a website that had only ever been
visited by seven hundred computers. The words ‘International Policing and Containment
Agency’ would deceive anyone who accidently stumbled onto the site, although no one
ever could, and even if they had, the links on the home page looked so pedestrian;
64
‘Headquarters and the rule of the office.’
And so it went on. Like a very boring government site. The makers of the site knew that
people are basically indifferent, easily bored. They would scan the site, not read it. They
would see the title, and the garble of stuffy terms, and merely scan the page. However
they would never see it. Unless they hacked in. Even then it would have to have been an
accident. After that the hacker would have two choices; work for the agency or die. They
all worked for the agency. They were all on missing person lists for a few weeks then
mysteriously disappeared from all records or lists anywhere. Sometimes the agency let
Gant looked at the screens, studying them all individually. No relevant international news
had been highlighted by the computer. It scanned his all news channels for key words or
images constantly. Sometimes the news knew about incidents before the agency did. Not
often, bit there was always the chance. Satellite surveillance showed nothing but a few
meteor showers, that came up as blue trials over a map of the world. The radio
frequencies garbled unintelligibly, being checked like the TV channels for watchwords
and phrases. There had been nothing significant; a few reports made to the F.B.I.
65
Gants phone rang. Without taking his eyes off the screens he reached down and picked it
up.
“Gant here.” He knew who it was already. It was never anyone else. It couldn’t be, no
“We need you to go out to Arizona and bring something back to the office. The exact co-
The man on the other end hung up. Gant immediately began to dress. He had never been
to the office more than once a month for his main formatting. Most agents went there
once every two months. Agents worked alone and usually uni-laterally in terms of action.
They all used the website, they all got the calls. They all called in to inform of their
activity, but usually they were not answered. Silence was approval. If an agent failed, and
his activity was important, a replacement was sent. Agents never met each other, except
on jobs which required more than one. They had no friends, no relatives, no pets, nothing.
The formatting took all that away. They did not forget, they just were not interested. Fun,
recreation, interests, love, cars, fashion; all these things were faded to a dim whisper in
their minds. Emotion existed for them like a hazy distant fact in their minds. Like when
you or me cannot remember a name, we know its there, right there- but we just can’t get
at it. The hellish things they were required to see or do, the pressure of the constant
knowledge, the loneliness, and the fact that there was no way out- In the beginning no
one had survived with their sanity intact. So they invented formatting. Gant needed
66
formatted a lot more than the others. Without a word to his minder, who was sleeping
Gant drove through the night on straight endless, desert roads. He felt the chill of the
night time desert temperatures and witnessed the eerie stillness of the desert at dusk. His
steely eyes moved like scanners across the horizonless plains. No other vehicles passed
him. Faint stars appeared in the dull blue of twilight and fought to become blazing
beacons in the star ridden blackness of the desert night. The glowing eyes of desert foxes
darted across the road, indifferent to the large black sedan cruising relentlessly through
this alien habitat were men would die of thirst and go blind in the day, and nearly freeze
to death at night. Gant stopped to re-fuel when he had to, never slept. After two days he
had arrived on the outskirts of the small, remote town of ‘’. The road curved towards
huge rock formations reminiscent of spaghetti westerns and then, once around those
towering testaments to natures dominion in the desert, you could see the lights of the
Richard Lee hadn’t seen his agent for hours when he got the call. He dreaded that dial
tone as if it was his death knoll. It might be the agency. What would they do if he had lost
their man? Worse than that- what had the agent done?! Had he killed somebody? Had he
67
fallen in a ditch somewhere dead? Worse again, had he talked? It gave Lee a migraine, an
awful head-thumper that nearly blinded him. He didn’t sleep, he barely ate, and he
watched his phone as if he thought it might sprout arms and mug him if he took his eyes
off it for a second. When it rang, he froze, unable to answer for a full thirty seconds. Then
“Mr Lee,” the voice on the end said, not as a question, as most people would, but as a
monotone declaration.
“Ye…yes?” Lee replied, with quivering lips, thinking, ‘I want transferred to tech support,
“It’s in the forest Mr Lee. The police found it. They’ll not talk. You should come. I
That was all. The agent didn’t even say exactly where he was, or why he’d been gone for
two days. Lee thought, ‘I’m not a field guy anyway, I’m a babysitter – those CPU-driven
“They’ll not talk- I bet I know what that means,” he muttered as he lifted the hated phone
“Lee, 44921, seeking to report on whereabouts and activities of format controlled agent
Gant, 44922.”
“Report.”
So Lee gave his report, wiping his soaking, heightening brow, all the while thinking,
men’s room in San Francisco two months ago…he hacked into the
68
pentagon with his mental internet link- which is supposed to be
me, just stares, unless we’re on a case and he has to. He’s a
machine. He acts and looks like a cross between Sherlock Holmes and
Dirty Harry. He’s going to kill me someday, I’m sure of it! How’s that
The agency told him to get to the forest. To assist his agent extract the life form with as
little fuss as possible. If only they knew. Gant would probably kill it. He was supposed to
be impartial but he was… he seemed to hate them. He definitely showed less tolerance
than the other format controlled agents. Lee knew he got double the dose of formatting,
and knew Gants file backward. There was nothing of the man in the file left in Gant
44922. Reading the file, Lee thought that was a mercy to Charles Colin Gant.
When Gant pulled into town the first sight that met him was Sheriff Cartell coming out of
Alice Bergman’s house, grim-faced, his deep set eyes narrow and glaring at the sedan. It
was probably the only other car in the town. A pregnant young woman was being helped
out of the house by younger officers; she was crying and clutching her stomach, with a
69
Gant turned off the ignition and stepped out of the car, purposefully, importantly, towards
Cartell. He moved like a large panther, making those around him feel he could kill them
if he wanted.
“F.B.I Special Agent Charles Gant,” he announced, flashing a genuine F.B.I badge at
“We received a call about an object that came down in this area. It may be part of a US
spy satellite and it’s crucial we recover it.” His voice was deep and full of gravel, and of
such an unusual authority that you would pick it out easily in a noisy room.
“I don’t know anything about that. We have our hands full here,” Terry said, wondering
was that all the Feds were investigating. Their timing was suspicious, and don’t they
work in pairs?
“Can I help in any way with the young lady?” Gant offered, eyeing Alice with closer
70
“There is a chance the debris from the satellite was radioactive,” Gant quickly lied, “She
“I ain’t been near no satellite,” Alice Said through her pain, “But I’ve been near
Cartel could not help glaring at her just then. Why had he not been told about this? He
asked her.
“Everyone knows how you feel about all that stuff. But I’m telling you, this one’s the real
deal.”
Terry looked at Gant and rolled his eyes. “See what I have to put up with around here?”
Gant smiled backed with his mouth, but his eyes did not follow its lead. He was looking
at Alice.
“The radiation may have made her hallucinate. Have you had any other strange
‘Here it is’ Cartell thought, ‘this is why he’s here. Why can’t the feds ever be direct?’
“We have, big-time. A number of bodies were found over by Fincher’s hill there,” Cartell
71
gestured with his head, “then old Mr Cartwright beat his wives face in last night. He’s in
Cartell took a sharp intake of breath, and smiled cynically. ‘This guy thinks I’m just a
“Listen, Mr Gant, Peterson there can take you out to find your ‘satellite,’ and then we can
talk.”
Gant stood still for a minute, staring into space, Cartell noticing how his green eyes
contrasted with his jet black hair and otherwise dark attire. Cartell thought he looked
Alice Bergman had attacked her husband a few weeks earlier with a kitchen stool. When
Cartell heard about it he had made some joke about pregnant women, but his humour had
72
soured when he had visited Ted Bergman in hospital. Seventeen stitches, a black eye and
concussion. She’d hit him three times, very hard. Murderously hard, Terry thought.
The stool was no joke either, oak and heavy. Terry had had mostly humorous mental
images of the crime when he had first heard of it. He could imagine Ted trying in vain all
day to cheer up his increasingly neurotic wife, until finally she snapped and hit him with
the stool. His own wife had been notoriously hard to live with during pregnancy. During
the birth of their one and only child Terry had told his one and only lie to his wife in
order to escape her unreasonable behaviour. He had told her he had to work a late beat
when in fact he went to his parent’s house. Terry was ashamed. It was the wife who was
supposed to run to her mother. Terry poured out his woes to his father, who chuckled
heartily most of the way through, then leaned over to his son with a deadly serious face
and said, “Don’t you ever lie to that girl again.” Terry’s father, an old style New York
cop, could break a suspect faster than any of the younger men on the force, and his words
were spoken in the same intensity to his son, who never did lie to Lily again. His fathers
way had been to be all quick wit and genuine smiles one minute, and deadly serious the
next. Both qualities were genuine, he knew nothing of pretending. People trusted him. In
New York, Terry, who had inherited many of his fathers’ characteristics, was trusted too.
In Arizona things were different, causing him to wonder if he had coasted along on his
fathers’ good name all those years. The self doubt was not evident, but it gnawed at him
Now Terrence Cartell thought Ted must have hit Alice. Here she was calling the police
instead of the ambulance and with strange bruises on her stomach. Ted was in cuffs,
73
although both he and Alice were protesting his innocence. Terry’s main concern was to
get Alice to hospital. The baby may have been hurt. He ordered the younger officers to
take Ted Bergman to the station, while he accompanied Alice to the hospital. Maybe
... Lucy and Charlie finally reached the disc-like structure at the top of the huge stalk that
rose out of the hotel. It was actually a spaceship, the entire thing; disc, stalk and all. It
could disconnect and fly off to connect with another hotel, flying city or large cruiser,
whoever hired the Starfinder security firm. They stepped off the lift and into a glowing
room full of computer consoles and lights, in the centre of the room sat a familiar figure
surrounded by consoles and hanging screens. He was an older man, with deep set eyes
and a slight grey and white beard. A scar ran down at the edge of his right eye, the result
of a very close call with a thirsty crustacean blood creature. One huge claw had missed
his eye by the merest millimetre. It was the blood creature that had killed Lucy’s parents.
Cane, Lucy’s uncle, had saved them by killing it, and taken Lucy in as his own. Her
father’s will had left the company to Lucy, hers to run when she got old enough. She was
“Your mark turned out as I said he would,” Cane said, voice laced with anger and
concern at once.
74
“He planned to assassinate me but Charlie intervened.”
“Yes,” Cane said, with a curt nod to Charlie. Then he turned his eyes to Lucy again, “I
told you not to trust him. Why won’t you learn girl?”
Cane came out from the consoles and embraced her in a fatherly hug, smiling as he did,
and frowning too in that way relieved fathers often do. Lucy felt safe. Safe and lucky.
“Lock him up in containment,” she said, nodding towards the row of cells that lined the
sides of the disc shaped room. Charlie threw him into one of them and the energy bars
appeared instantly.
The man had not struggle once, although he was easily four inches taller than Charlie,
and more heavily built. He turned and leered at Lucy now, strangely smug. A dark
twinkling came into his eyes, black as ebony, and he smiled a tight and bitter smile as if
he knew something that she did not. Lucy felt deeply uncomfortable watching him...and
so did Julie. Her darker mood had returned, and that scene had had such a strangely
affecting sense of despair and dread to it that she visibly shuddered as she sat alone at her
sisters’ party...
75
*
“Here’s where it is, Mr Gant,” Peterson said enthusiastically, “it fell a few months ago.”
“He was away to visit family in New York. We thought it best not to tell him, he gets
awfully annoyed about stuff like that, and he would disapprove of us cops being so
involved. Thinks it’s all nonsense, but we know better now. Almost the whole town went
out to see it, everyone heard it come down. There was this glow from it too, and it had
The truck they were travelling in veered off the road towards the entrance to a deep
ravine. High, steep, rocky walls soon shut out the sun and in the startlingly immediate
darkness, Gant could see a light blue/green glow up ahead. It seemed aquatic somehow,
like the pattern a fish tank might cast on a wall in the light.
Up ahead lay a huge black object that resembled a giant opal or shell. It was perfectly
smooth apart from the fine ‘spines’ Peterson had described. They were actually more like
hairs, with what looked like clear sacks of liquid on the ends.
76
“They glow at night,” Peterson said, in awe.
“Most of us have been back at least ten times, though not all at once.”
“Why come back so often if you don’t want to alert the Sheriff? He seems a very astute
man.”
“Being around it gives you a nice feeling. At least it did, until about the tenth time I seen
“Yes, not sure who else had, but I know Henry Cartwright did, and Alice Bergman.”
77
Richard Lee drove lazily. It was so hot, and even with every window open in his car he
felt stifled. The endless desert road and sparse landscape made him think of the movie
‘Duel’, and he found himself marvelling that he had ever been a person who had time to
watch movies. ‘Watch movies?’ that was a luxury for the ordinary people, for civilians.
For couples who went to the cinema, or kids. Not for minders of top secret but highly
experimental extraterrestrial detectives. That’s what Richard called them jokingly, but
really he thought as he travelled in the blistering heat, they’re more like exorcists. The
things he had seen already, after a year with the Agency were...incomprehensible. And he
had only seen them at a distance, always on the outside if Gant went in, always behind
the monitor if Gant interrogated, sometimes in a haz-med suit. Yet he had seen, and
heard, things that would remain with him for the rest of his life. He feared he was already
too tainted to leave the Agency. Not that anyone ever leaves. There had been rumours of
one man who had got out years back, a man who was all but legend in the organisation.
Some said he was among its founders. Others that he was its sole founder. It was
rumoured that he invented the formatting by some, while others said that it was the very
idea of formatting that caused him to leave. Now of course he was branded a traitor, but
there were still some among the minders and the overseer’s who spoke of him with
trusted friends. Mostly they speculated on how he had achieved his escape. Undoubtedly
he had been loyal to the Agency, yet he had also seen to it that he could leave without
being killed when he had served what he deemed to be his service. Lee did not know
what to think. He only knew he bitterly envied the agent who had gotten away, and that
he hated Charles Gant for dragging him out here to this remote and barren town of Cave
Creek to chase goodness knows what manner of near- demonic organism. Lee was
78
young, only twenty nine, but already his usual expression was one of unchecked
weariness. He was not gaunt, but had the promise of gauntness in his handsome features
now, tempered by his youthful dark eyes and easy smile. Even so, he was beginning to
look like a detective; on the thin side, and always tired. He had been seeing a young lady
who worked for the Agency for a year now, but lately she had noticed the change in him
too. The truth was that the Agency would run him into the ground if he did not make
himself stronger, mentally and physically. They would simply replace him, but him and
Haley would have no future of any kind- not that he was thinking about any specific
future anyway- the notion of marriage was still as alien to him as many of the creatures
that he knew lurked in the shadow of distant moons, and he always shirked discussing it
when she brought it up. He felt harried by her, and had taken the job with Gant to get out
“Idiot boy,” he said aloud as he thought on these things now in the Arizona heat. Never
taking his eyes off the straight, dust swept road ahead he muttered, “I think I’ve ended up
married anyway.”
Doctor Audrey Henson prepared the ultrasound. Only a month ago she had seen Alice’s
husband come in with terrible head injuries. Now Alice was in with bruises on her
stomach. She had been with the x-ray people and was now ready for her ultrasound. The
79
monitor was turned away from her just in cast there were problems with the baby. No one
else was in the darkened room. Sheriff Cartell waited down the hall. Alice had not said a
word. She looked so scared, and it was hard to believe she had caused her husbands nasty
headwound. Personally, Audrey thought Ted could never have hit her either. It was
strange enough Elizabeth Cartwright coming in earlier, her face all dove in like that. She
passed the scanner over Alice’s stomach gently, getting a good image on the monitor. She
could feel Alice’s eyes boring through her as she stared intently at the images. Everything
seemed normal. Little feet kicking, little hands…the arms looked odd though. The baby
suddenly jerked and Alice screamed sharply. It happened again. Audrey peered close to
the monitor as Alice became increasingly distressed. Then she dropped the scanner and
ran out into the hall with Alice’s shrill and fearful “What’s wrong with my baby!?”
“Sheriff Cartell!” she called out, “Call Doctor Raines and come quickly. Minutes later
Raines came out of Alice’s room, his thinning hair soaked with sweat, and his face a
sickly white. He took off his large rimmed glassed with shaking hands.
“I can’t be certain, but only because my mind cannot accept what my eyes are seeing,” he
“Have you told Alice?” Terry asked, assuming she had lost the baby and Pembroke was
80
“How can I tell her Sheriff Cartell, that her own child is eating her alive from the inside
out?”
...Lucy Starfinder sat alone in the command console cantina, save for Cane, who was
busy preparing food. Lucy had been drawn to the window, where she could observe the
hotel spreading out vastly beneath them, a gleaming metallic blue jewel, inhabited by a
thousand lights and buildings, looking for all the world like a city laid out below.
“What troubles you child?” Cane said eventually, breaking her reverie.
“Surely the betrayal was not that shocking? That is why you had Charlie there Lucy?”
“I didn’t need him there to protect me Cane,” Lucy said indignantly, her dark eyes
Lucy raised a smile at that, and looked fondly at the ageing man.
81
“Yes, you do. Of course you do. Every security camera in the club followed my every
“It was a risky operation,” Cane said, embarrassed to be caught playing the worried father
figure so obviously.
“I certainly trained you to be observant,” he said with a smile of his own, “Your father
There was a glimmer of emotion in her eyes as she brushed off the comment.
“No, it was not the betrayal. It is his manner- he is too cool, to calm. I don’t...”
“I meant Charlie...”
82
Gant plucked one of the smaller hairs from the object. It came free with surprising ease,
and a release of a gelatinous substance from what looked like a huge pore. It felt flexible
and strong, like a fly’s hair and it only bent slightly under the weight of its liquid sack.
“Yes sir, all of us. They don’t glow away from this thing though. But they can make you
“Just one sir, we all have. It wouldn’t be right to take more than one.”
“I don’t know.”
Gant made as if to take another one and Peterson suddenly attacked him with animal
ferocity, snarling and snapping his teeth. He pulled Gant back by his jacket and flung him
to the ground. Gant got up just as Peterson came at him again, but this time he caught him
by the arm and swung him around. Peterson stumbled and reached for his gun. Gant did
not want a shot to draw attention so swiftly broke his neck. Boy, it was easy. It would
83
have been more useful to question him he knew, but a gunshot would have opened up a
Pandora’s box of complications. He bent down and picked up the stalk he had dropped,
then he harvested more. A lot more. He felt no happy feeling in this place. He felt
nothing, only the vague notion he should leave soon and take Petersons body with him.
He took Petersons’ truck miles down the road and purposefully ran it into a large rock.
He cut his face hitting the windscreen and was stunned for at least twenty minutes. When
he had recovered he noticed the truck was mounted up on two wheels, with one propped
up on the rock. With great effort he pushed it over to make the crash look worse, then he
took out a sharp pocket knife and slit Petersons leg. He then dragged him through the
sand, squeezing the leg to release blood. It made a convincing trail, off into the desert.
Gant hid the ‘spines’ high on a rocky ridge, climbing like a professional rock climber,
and buried Peterson’s body in the sand. He would return to take it long before the
authorities got there. Then he began the long walk back to town in the searing heat,
letting the blood from his forehead drip. It would look good when he told Cartell about
the accident.
It had been two hours since Peterson left. The autopsy on Henry Cartwright was going to
be interesting. Already one forensics guy had passed out and another had been violently
sick. His ‘body’ lay on a cold metal table, covered only in a light sheet. The harsh light
fell on his remaining human features, which really consisted of his face. His arms and
84
legs had ‘melded’ with the rest of his body. It was as if he had melted.
“Get someone in there to autopsy him or I’ll do it myself!” shouted Cartel. He was sure
what was happening to Alice Bergman was connected to what happened to Cartwright.
Eventually one young woman came in and approached the autopsy table. She had auburn
hair tied up as it had to be, and very blue eyes. She was no more than five foot five, yet
she approached the table with a tenacity that even Terry could not have matched. She
She took a scalpel and carefully began to make an incision where his chest should be.
Then a thin white membrane was sliced open, and immediately a thick, black substance
came out, in consistence like mucus. The body moved. Moved like live prey inside a
snake, spilling more black mucus from the incision. Lisa stood back, but did not scream.
She held her scalpel up ludicrously. Tiny gurgles came from the body, and then it settled.
85
“My father keeps butterflies,” Lisa stammered, breaking the awed silence.
“What? What’s your point?” Cartel asked, his eyes locked on Cartwright.
“Something moved in there, I seen it, only in a flash. That substance, I don’t know what
Dirk felt the bike go out from under him and could do nothing. Before he could react the
dusty road had swept up to beat the wind from his chest and bruise his face as the visor
on his ill fitting helmet shattered. As he lay in the dirt a voice all of a sudden said,
“Young man, you best get up and explain what you think you’re doing!”
“Wha?!”
86
“Yea; myself!” Dirk growled, standing up and dusting himself off vigorously while he
eyed the old lady looking accusingly up at him. She was mid sixties at least, with whispy
white hair and large glasses that hung around her neck on a fine string. She had that
grandmother look that some old women get, all benevolence and grace- yet her voice was
as sharp as pins in Dirks head. She reminded him of his high school teacher.
“Your what?!”
“Her sat-nav,” another woman’s voice cut in, “Margot’s a star trek fan, she likes to give
“I’m also an English teacher- I just like to say things right!” Margot snapped irritably.
“I’m Margaret. Do you know what’s going on here sir?” the younger woman said.
Dirk shot her a sardonic look and said, “I just fell in here on a motorbike going sideways
at eighty sister, what makes you think I know anything about anything?!” And you... I
87
knew you were a teacher!” he said, glaring at Margot.
“Ok, sorry, but I thought you may be from around here,” Diane said, suppressing a smirk.
“Well I’m not! I’m from...” he looked around in unbelief and laughed slightly, “...way
“Sorry, it’s just that we know you’re fine. You’ve been lying there for an hour and we
“An hour?! This doesn’t look like a town that has a doctor.”
“No, this is...a derelict town by all appearances. Not a soul here except a small crowd
Dirk shook his head and looked around at the rundown down. It looked like an
“About a hundred yards down the street,” Diane said pointing at a distant gleam of metal.
“It’s not too beat up, unlike yourself. Your hamster is fine too,” she added incredulously.
88
“ That tough little sucker!” Dirk said irritably, “She had enough of a man right there in
“Pardon?”
“You should go and get checked out with Colin. He’s the doctor who examined you.”
“I’m fine lady. Where are the rest of your little entourage?”
“Across the street...” she replied, moving her eyes sideways to look, “...in the saloon,”
Diane added with a giggle. She was young, about twenty nine, wearing glasses too and an
unflattering baggy denim skirt. Dirk thought without the glasses and with the natural curl
of her brown hair tamed she might be quite pretty. He shook off the thought with a stern
‘never again’ and stalked off towards the saloon, feeling a great sense of surrealism strike
him. The old teacher Margot followed him, asking him if he wanted a cup of tea, fussing
like his grandmother used to when he was a boy. Halfway across the street he stopped
abruptly and simply glared at her, but she met his gaze with surprising defiance and
Dirk waved his hand in disgust and walked up the steps to the saloon, leaving Margot
89
“What a big mess,” she was saying. “Someone has to know how to get out of here.”
Night was falling by the time Cartel stopped interviewing Gant. Men had been sent out to
find Peterson and had confirmed Gants story. Peterson had lost control of his truck and
hit a huge rock. Gant had been knocked unconscious and when he had woken up Peterson
was gone, with nothing but a trail of blood leading into the desert. Gant had not counted
interrogation room, his leathery face with sharp cheekbones highlighted under the glaring
overhead lamp. Speaking in a disturbing monotone, he told of the accident and Peterson’s
disappearance.
Cartel didn’t like him at all, but his story checked out, and he was with the F.B.I after all.
The moment Cartel was happy with his story, he let him go, and Gant left immediately in
his black sedan. He picked up Petersons body and the ‘spines’ he had taken from the
object and began the long drive to the headquarters of the agency. He turned on his
laptop as he drove on the straight endless road and sent a message ahead requesting entry,
detailing the object and the spines, sending the pictures he had taken. A distant feeling
swept over him. Excitement, maybe? The Agency was sent into a high alert and every
agent was re-called from the field for a briefing on worldwide repercussions. Within forty
90
eight hours they would all be in the headquarters, all seven hundred.
...the prisoner leered at Cane now, as he sat alone having his morning coffee in the
command centre, which was now lit by the light of a nearby sun that the hotel had begun
to orbit in anticipation of letting some travellers down to shore for a while. He watched
the transport ships being loaded in huge ‘dry docks’ that ran like immense trenches along
the hotels hull. Lucy and Charlie would be here soon. Last night they had gone on a date.
It seems his remark about the way Charlie looked at her had done nothing but push them
together. Now he stood sipping his coffee and watching the dots below come and go from
the transports. The monitors behind him were a hum of sounds, turned down low enough
not to annoy him but just high enough to provide comforting background noise. Still,
with the prisoner there he felt little real comfort. He could almost feel the guy staring at
“You just gonna do that forever?” he asked irritably without taking his view from the
view below.
“Just until she gets here,” the prisoner replied through that strange smile.
Just then the hiss of an arriving lift sounded and Lucy stepped into the room, even more
91
beautiful in the sunlight of the near star. She was wearing the jumpsuit again, but this
“Morning Cane,” she said cheerfully, almost bounding over to him. He only regarded her
“Well you’re lucky your fate is not up to me, otherwise I’d introduce you to that star real
“Would you?” said the villain, “would you burn with me?” He said the last phrase with a
“That’s enough!” Cane snapped, turning to the villain, “You will not say another word
until the prison force come to take you down, do you hear me!?”
“Actually Cane, that’s why I’m here,” Lucy said, “there’s a political coup going on on the
other side of the planet and all police personal are too thinly spread as it is. It won’t pose
a threat to our people, but it means we are going to have to take the prisoner down
ourselves.”
92
Cane looked very troubled at this and took her by the shoulders.
“Then we all go, Lucy. Notify... Charlie,” he said, nearly biting off the last word midway
Lucy laughed and stepped back from the man she regarded as her father, though neither
spoke of it.
“Will do,” she said through a smirk. The villain in the cell just sat back and stared darkly,
and all of a sudden a deep sense of unease swept through Lucy, a lack of confidence she
Cartel had asked to be called whenever Alice Bergman’s baby was delivered by
emergency sesarian section. He couldn’t get the young woman’s’ scared eyes out of his
head. He was sure she must have heard the doctor, “…her own baby is eating her alive.”
Terry shivered. Henry Cartwright was still being autopsied, but he had had to leave. What
could do that to a man? Was this some terrible disease? Doctor Raines was coming down
to see the body. Terry was glad it was Raines. He had always taken a great interest in
Alice after the accident. Not that Raines didn’t have his hands full too. First the boy and
93
then Alice Bergman, now Henry Cartwright. Terry did not like to entertain the notion but
he couldn’t deny to himself that something very strange was happening. Somehow he
knew it was all connected. Everyone would make the connection too late.
In the autopsy room black mucus was everywhere, oozing like a living thing from the
“There is no bone. Except for a skull. The skin is very pliable. Bone seems to have been
dissolved by unknown enzyme. Liver is intact, but not connected to anything, most
internal organs are gone. Prior belief that the body moved must have been caused by an
It was a fact that people dug up by superstitious European villagers in the 17th century and
staked through the heart often released a gasp, thought of as proof of vampirism. Today
many believe this was the effect of gases that build up during decay being released. It
was as Milly thought on this that there was a slight spasmic kick from somewhere in side
Mr Cartwright, displacing a large amount of the black mucus. There was no doubt about
it. It had been a limb. Milly carefully examined closer with her gloved hands, feeling the
warmth of the substance until she felt something firm. It kicked again. A leg and half a
torso were twitching under the mucus, joined with the mucus, forming from the mucus.
She realised what she was looking at. She’d seen it before when she’d dropped birds’
eggs from a tree house as a child as she tried to take them home to show her father. It was
94
“Henry Cartwright’s body has become some kind of cocoon,” Lisa said, confident of her
theory, “Like a butterfly cocoon, the insides have become liquefied into some sort of raw
material. How this has happened is beyond me, and what was forming is way beyond me.
“We do,” Doctor Raines interrupted; coming in grimly, eyes black rimmed and haunted,
“I just delivered something from Alice Bergman. It had caused massive internal bleeding
Terry gawped at Raines, as if he’s just grew an extra eye there in front of him. Raines
went on.
“We’re testing its blood now. I can tell you, I’ve never seen anything like it. Tried to bite
me as I delivered it; looked at me, turned its head and looked right at me, and tried to bite
“Hang on Doctor, now back up a minute. Could this be some sort of mutation, or genetic
“All the victims are non-related, unless you believe the jokes about small town in-breed
ing, and as for mutation, I just don’t know enough. Mutation does not work like this. It
gives poor babies extra limbs, or grown folks cancer there are no power plants near here,
95
unless your really suggesting we blame this on out phone mast? Let me see Henry
Cartwright now.”
“The boy has been examined quickly. He has the same odd spine-like growths’ as the
new born and deformity of the internal organs. No wonder he killed himself. It’s as if
something is trying to change each of these people, trying to produce a specific result, but
“Get on the loudspeaker in my pickup now, go through the town telling anyone to report
strange medical issues immediately to the hospital or the station. Tell everyone else to
stay in doors. Issue an order to block entry to the town. Actually, hang that, I’ll come
with you, and then we’ll visit every house ourselves. Call the station and tell them to
The doctor got four feet before he collapsed, clutching his neck. Terry beside him,
helping him up, noting mentally how he had fallen in exactly the same way as the boy
“Colder in here,” Raines murmured gently, “Scalpel did the trick. Don’t cut me up like
96
Cartwright and I’ll be fine.” Raines glared over Terry’s head, at the horrified Milly, and
nodded in her direction, “You’ve been with Cartwright for long enough.”
Raines began to bloat almost the moment he said it, just as Lisa began to scream, “I never
meant to kill her…the rabbit tasted like blood and soil…oh, sheriff, what’s wrong with
me?!”
She held out her delicate hand to Terry, who could only watch as she began to collapse
like a bouncy castle with no air inside. There was nothing he could do, no words, no
actions. He could only watch her pretty features change. She’s seen inside Cartwright,
and it was in her eyes, the fear. A thought struck Terry then, a terrible thought-
Lilly flashed before him, her likeness to Lisa suddenly even greater, before Lisa became a
“Everyone out!” Cartel yelled. Everyone ran out of the autopsy room and burst into the
main station.
“No one is to go anywhere near the autopsy rooms!” Terry shouted to the shocked
officers that looked up. Cave Creek was such a small town that many of them were at
home, or out helping Barry inform the Fincher’s Hill families of their relatives deaths.
97
“Ray! Pickup, now!” he shouted.
The wheels skidded as Terry pulled out of the station. He had the speaker in his hand
“This is Sheriff Cartel. Stay indoors until further notice. Any strange occurrences or
medical complaints are to be reported to the doctor…to me on my cell or any of the other
Then he called the hospital. He knew the number so well, better than his home number.
“Prepare for quarantine measures, and call in any consultants you have to. Dr Raines? Dr.
Raines is dead Cassie. I’ll explain it soon, just please, and hurry. There is a contagious
“Sheriff,” he said, looking down at his fiddling hands like a schoolboy who had been
“Ray, I haven’t got time for any of your sci-fi rubbish, unless you’ve been reading
virology textbooks on the ludicrous amount of sick days I’ve given you this….”
98
“Nearly the whole town went out to see it,” Ray interrupted. Terry stopped and glared at
“You were away. Henry Cartwright woke me up; I must have been the only one that
didn’t hear it. There were at least thirty trucks went out. Drove for an hour into the desert.
Found it in the ravine; it was all glowing, or rather the little spines were. We all visited
time and time again, it felt so good. We all took one of them home then, but only one. It
“How many?”
“What?”
“Space I guess.”
99
“Where else did it come from!? They heard it crash, it was still smoking when we
arrived. Bits of it burned out all over the desert, they looked like charred bone.”
“How many!”
“Okay. We’re going to my house, and your going to write me down the names of every
officer and civilian who were there that night, do you understand me!”
Terry was shocked and scared. If the ‘infection’ was spread from this so-called object,
then half the town and most of the police could be infected. Then another thought hit him.
Gant. Gant had been asking about a ‘satellite’ that had come down.
100
“Was Peterson there?”
“I think so.”
“He was, I’m sure. He was standing on top of a pickup truck waving his arms.”
“Sounds like Stockwood, Ray. What was that you said about it making you ‘feel good.?”
“Made you feel safe, warm, out of touch sort of. Now...not high sir, just peaceful. Then
later when you went home you had nightmares. Everybody had. Me and a few others in
the force had a meeting about what we dreamt about every week. Usually we had similar
dreams.”
“Like some cult in my own station,” Terry muttered, his eyes on the dark road ahead as
“Others met too, some of the wives and that. Thought it was a real lark to keep it from
you.”
“You fools! Do you know what you might have done?! The authorities should have been
alerted. You knew nothing about this thing, or those ‘spines’ you took from it!”
101
Ray said nothing, just fidgeted with the cuffs clipped to his belt.
“Dark rock for miles, black even. War between strange life, running, screaming, guts,
things that looked like they shouldn’t have life taking life from others…made me feel…
“Nothing seems as crazy as it used to,” Terry said, eyeing Ray with new suspicion. He
They arrived eventually at the Cartel farmhouse, an impressive one hundred and fifty
year old house three miles out of town. Pale blue paint, flaking now, covered its porch
and fence as an array of flowers slept in its front beds. Across the yard there was a large
barn, unused now, were Terry kept his Porsche under a large sheet. The step of the porch
creaked as Terry and Ray ascended. Even in these strange circumstances Terry felt that
pang of hurt as he opened the front door. He hated his house almost as much as he hated
the hospital. A memorial to a romance prematurely shot in the head, a life hung in
oblivion between time and eternity. The flowers had been planted by her. They re-grew
every summer. She stayed lying there in her bed, not feeling sunshine or rain. They were
more alive, he thought. Yet that tear gave him hope. Strange thing to impart hope, a tear;
yet not. How much life does a tear express? More than some of us fully conscious can lay
102
claim to. It expresses our ability to empathise, to fear, and to feel joy.
All these things were dulled to Gant, who was nearly at the headquarters of the Agency.
The millions of nano-robots inside his body were sending him their reports, delivered to a
small handheld devise that only responded to his fingerprints. It was no bigger than a
PDA. The nano machines reported to the device every 4 hours, every day. Gant carried
more nanobots than the other agents, as he sometimes needed emergency formatting
which they could carry out. They could only do this once, and then Gant would have 48
hours to get formatted before a grab team picked him up or a kill squad shot him dead.
The main function of the nanobots was to diagnose medical problems early, and they
were equipped to deal with some of them. Cancer could be detected within twenty
minutes of the first cell mutation. Often the nanobots could destroy it. When it was time
to report the nanobots joined together, sharing information and creating a signal. Their
collective report came through as Gant reached the abandoned airfield. No one but a few
knew where the Agency HQ was situated. Every agent, and all other employee’s got to
the Agency on an underground train system that kept travellers in complete darkness and
applied sensory perception denial to disorientate them further. No one would be sure
what direction they had travelled in or for exactly how long. Gant stopped his car in one
of the many hangers and stepped out, then he typed a command into his PDA that told
103
HQ he had his car with him and wished to take it to HQ. It would need sterilised after
contact with the spines. A deep humming sound kicked in, seeming to pass a slight
vibration through the whole building, and a sleek white round capsule rose from the floor
of the hanger it was completely smooth with no cracks or signs or marks on the outside
that may indicate a door. As Gant approached it, it opened easily, a portion sliding into
the shell of the egg like machine with almost no sound. Inside the capsule was well lit
and inviting, with soft seats encircling most of the curved walls and very little else. When
Gant stepped inside a small robotic arm came down from above him and to the right
holding a syringe. Gant submissively held out his arm and pulled back the sleeve of his
suit and the white shirt underneath. The arm came forward with a light whirring sound
and drew blood from him, then pulled back and up. Gant waited for two minutes, a slight
dizziness coming over him, then the arm re-appeared and injected him again. He had
been accepted. An imposter would not have received the injection- he would been left to
die by the poison that had been daubed on the end of the first syringe. Then he would he
would have died quickly, and been brought to the HQ where they would be investigated.
The Agency would find out who they were and where they were from. They would
interrogate their loved ones, family and friends until they were sure that they knew
nothing. If they knew something, there was always forced recruitment- that is if they
wanted to live. The Agency was not a large organisation. It was in fact quite small really,
but highly effective and secretive to the point of being truly invisible. No one but those at
the very top knew who really controlled it. They only knew that it was not any
104
Gant sat down in the capsule and the door closed swiftly. Then the bright whiteness of
the room blinked out of existence and the sensory deprivation began. Sitting in the
darkness, Gant could only perceive the start of the journey, going down again. Down into
the darkness.
BPM:
Glucose: 4.5
Liver: Good
Heart: Good
Lungs: Good
Unknown entity:
Query…
105
Possibilities…
EXECUTE INVESTIGATION…
...Lucy moved toward the prisoner, taking out the hip mounted pistol that Cane had given
to her when she had graduated as a member of the Starfinder Guard Academy. It was
silver and blue, and reflected the bright sunlight of the nearby star as she raised it level
with the prisoner. Just then Charlie came off the elevator.
“Wait, before we start to move him, before Cane gets here to start barking orders; Lucy
I...” he walked over to where she was and stood near her, much nearer than a friend
would stand, “I should have told you this ages ago, I...”
106
“I know. I do too,” Lucy said through a dazzling smile. He swept her into his arms and
kissed her, filling her with hope and a feeling that everything she ever wanted was falling
into place. There was such peace, love and respect in his arms, and she felt warm tears
come to her eyes, tears of joy. Her mind began to fill up with all the things that would
come to them now, marriage, family, a life to be made...and all of a sudden Charlie
stiffened in her arms, and cried out. She pulled away from him, and he slumped to the
floor on his back. An evil mass of red seeped onto the marble floor. The villain stood
behind him, a large curved dagger in his hands with wicked teeth on one edge. He moved
towards Lucy, whose bliss had turned to pure horror in a matter of seconds. She had
never felt this way, never lost certainty like this. She longed to go to Charlie, to get him
to the medical wing, but the villain was advancing on her now, deadly intent in his black
eyes. All of a sudden a shot rang out, and the villains right shoulder exploded in a mass of
bone and blood. Cane stood by the elevator, a plasma rifle in his hands, ready to take
another shot. “
“We need medical up here!” Cane shouted into the intercom, “Run Lucy, I’ve got this!”
And he had. The villain only had his dagger to Cane’s gun. He was trapped.
“I never run,” Lucy said through gritted teeth as she raised her own weapon and pointed
it at the enemies head. The villain stood upright, ignoring the glaring hole and copious
bleeding from his wound. His face was contorted in a terrible smile and his dark eyes
107
“You’ve nowhere to run,” Lucy said with authority, but with anxious tears forming in her
jewel eyes. Charlie groaned and turned over. “Where’s medical!” she shouted, her voice
“Move away from Charlie,” she ordered to the prisoner, motioning with her weapon.
He stood firm. The urgent hiss of four lifts arriving at override speed announced the
“Prisoner,” was all the villain said. He said it oddly, as if the word was alien to him. As
if it amused him. He looked around the room. The medical team wore the white uniforms
and helmets that they used when they anticipated trouble and where armed with syringe
“I am often a prisoner. But no prison cannot be unlocked. Every one a puzzle, each with a
key.”
His words were laced with hidden meaning, and Lucy couldn’t help but feel unnerved.
The syringe guns popped as they fired, and the prisoner stood firm as seven separate darts
108
hit him. Everyone in the room relaxed. Any second he would fall in a heap and be out for
days. Seconds passed painfully as the standoff continued. Suddenly the prisoner turned
his full gaze to Lucy for a full few seconds, and lashed out at the medical team.
It happened so fast that it was all a blur. How exactly he had attacked them was unclear.
It had looked as if a tentacle had whipped out from his back and cut three of them down
in showers of gore. Then he had leapt upon the remaining four in turn, ripping their
throats out as they screamed. When Lucy opened her eyes there was blood all over the
pale walls and marble floor. The large glass panels that overlooked the loading bays were
smeared too. The medical team where lying everywhere, some still groaning, all dying.
Cane struggled to his feet after being knocked over at the beginning of the assault. He
tried to raise his gun but it simply fell from his hand and melted on the ground. He looked
at it in numb shock and began to approach Lucy to help her up. In seconds the villain was
upon him, and had lifted him up with arms that resembled two thick and powerful tendrils
now.
“Watch,” the villain said, turning to Lucy. “All of you like a puzzle box, each with your
own key...the point where it all opens up to me.” With a swift movement he broke Canes
neck, letting his head fall awkwardly to the side, a drip of blood on his chin.
Lucy screamed, screamed long and hard until her throat was burning. The horror and
confusion filled her and filled her, like dark cold water rushing into her very soul. Then
she felt herself pulled roughly to her feet, and the villain stood before her, its arms
tentacles and the rest of it still human, including its’ face. In the gore of the command
centre her eyes fixed on that face, and all at once it was oddly seductive. When it started
109
to come closer she shook but did not move. She felt it embrace her, and hold her close to
it, and the closer she got to it the less human it seemed, the less human she seemed. That
human face leant forward with a hideous grin and kissed her, and as it did Lucy became
fluid and insubstantial, fading into the villain that now resembled nothing human in any
way. At the last moment, she looked down at her own body, and with infinite horror
could only see tendrils and slime. Her new body was transparent and glowed a light pink.
She turned away from the sight and embraced the creature fully. Then there was only
oblivion.
In her sisters party, Julie shivered suddenly and convulsively then became deathly still.
She was gone. The prisoner looked out through her eyes at the revelling party-goers.
In the late seventies it was surmised by some academics with too much money and time
on their hands that if extraterrestrial life wanted to let us know they existed they may
send us a sample of their biology, rather than some kind of message. They believed that
the vast distances involved in traversing the universe meant it would be a more realistic
to expect frozen cells or DNA that may survive for indefinite periods in the coldness of
space. It may take thousands of years, but we would get the message eventually.
A young man named Jason Bradford theorized that communication may arrive in the
110
form of a single cell engineered to split and develop into the full organism or at least a
body part. Some predicted serious concerns about bacteria from space that could wipe
away our hard earned immunity to earth bacteria and cause the extinction of the human
race. Either way, it was decided by a secret branch of NASA that safeguards and
protocols had to be put in place against the possibility of microscopic life from space
making it to earth. Even bacteria brought into space accidently on satellites may be
changed so much by conditions outside earth’s atmosphere that they would mutate into a
deadly plague.
The branch set up to investigate these claims was the unimaginatively named
Extraterrestrial Organic Research Division. It was a small unit full of theorists. Brilliant
men who were rejected from mainstream science because their ideas were too far out
were left to develop defenses against an enemy no one was sure existed. That was in
1980. In 1982 they got their first break. A shard of meteorite that fell to earth in Kansas,
wiping out a small farm. It stood upright in the crater that it created, lodged deep in the
ground, one sharp end skyward, sheared off by some ancient collision. It looked like a
giant arrowhead pointing the way towards its celestial origin. When the dust cleared in
the Kansas Dawn and the meteor had been gone over meticulously, a chunk of it was
discovered strange raised symbols on its’ surface. They were definitely pictorial writing
of some kind. Upon further investigation they were found to be made up of a green dye
that turned out to be organic in nature. Cells. The writing was made up of billions and
billions of cells. That night Bradford was violently sick, and was quarantined. The next
day when hesitant scientists returned to the quarantine viewing area, they saw that
111
Bradford was perfectly well, but not much amused. Upon his release, he asked that the
rock sample be quarantined immediately. Before being ‘locked away, it was studied again
by microscope. The scientist on the job let out a deafening yell and jumped back from the
microscope, pushing it away as if it was infected with rabies. When he could be calmed
There were the same amount of cells on the rock, but they had reorganized. Bradford
said that while he was sick he had lost all his power over language. He could not even
think in English, his thoughts a terrifying gibberish in his mind. Then in the morning all
There was definitely a connection between Bradford’s’ strange affliction and the
translated writing, though at first no one wanted to say it. It was Bradford who had the
guts to suggest the theory that seemed so clear to everyone else. The cells had interfaced
with his brain somehow, infected him for the purpose of translating their message into a
human language. It was found that the whole meteorite was covered in the same message;
What was it? An acknowledgement that they knew where we were here? Perhaps that
was the name given to our galaxy by a distant race? Bradford thought more darkly that it
was a warning of some sort. Together with the random, almost desperate way that the
same words were etched again and again into the same rock over and over again.
In the next few years the warning started to make sense. Three possible biological
112
‘messages’ arrived on earth, some of them obviously well meant, but most causing
horrific disease in whoever came into contact with them. It seems the reference to the
‘Hades cluster’ meant our planet was in the firing line of many worlds seeking to
‘communicate’. Whoever had warned us felt that these ‘messages’ may bring us danger.
The work became about containment. Often families needed to be killed to prevent the
spread of some alien bacteria, meant as a communication. The original team could not
cope anymore. They were making decisions about life or death on sometimes a huge
scale. Two of them had nervous breakdowns, one committed suicide. Bradford stayed on.
It was then that the Agency began looking into expansion, into ways of training their
agents to cope. It was then that formatting was invented. A method of ‘re-wiring’ a
person’s brain so that complete unhindered focus could be given to one task. Many
religions taught meditation and focus, but this was complete reigning in of the minds
many pathways.
Gant had not been the first, but he had been easily the most difficult. He had been
brought in, pacified by his initial formatting, a disheveled young man who looked like a
travelling salesman. He wore a faded grey suit and large Clark Kent glasses. It seemed he
had been through some trauma. That night his formatting broke down, and his screaming
echoed throughout the large, calm halls of the Agency building. He had to be formatted
again, and given twice the dose of the others. Once formatted completely, Gant became a
brilliant tool of the agency, but Bradford had his doubts from the start. Gant was a free
radical. He still did not act like all the others. He displayed a certain flair in his work, a
finesse almost, albeit the finesse of a cold mind. Gant was a stylish monster. There was
113
another thing. Once on patrol he had been attacked by a group of men, evidently because
he looked wealthy in his Agency suit. The men were found broken. One of them had had
his neck broken, the other had an arm very nearly pulled off. All of them were dead.
After this the Agency assigned Bradford to watch Gant, to be his minder. In fact, all of
the agents had minders. Some non-formatted member of the agency to keep an eye on
them. It was an interesting, dangerous, often disturbing job. Each agent had a base of
minder would live nearby and watch them. There were problems with the formatted
agents. They could not socialize normally, and seemed confused by questions pertaining
to their wellbeing. Some of them spoke aloud the messages relayed to them by their
resident nano-machine swarm in public. Others did not sleep. Often they stood static or
slept all the time until orders came in. Once one nearly killed his minder for asking too
much about an operation. If one missed a bout of formatting, which they needed once a
month, it was a terrible trial- the minder responsible would lead a team to either kill or
capture the agent before they talked. Most of them ended up in hospitals, or arrested,
having been found raving about things most people simply could not even imagine. If the
agents got close enough they could send a signal to the nanobots that would tell them to
cause a blood clot, inducing a heart attack. Sometimes the agents had figured ways to
block the signal, sometimes they had even found a way to re-program the nanobots. It
was a nightmare. They were a nightmare. Bradford was never comfortable with them,
Now he stood, sixty, watching Gant move through the crowd of agents below. At his
114
shoulder, Abe Handel stood, the same age, with the same weary eyes as Bradford.
“Gant?”
“Yes. Where is his minder?! Also I’m concerned he might be out-growing the mark III
formatting. He doesn’t talk at all to the others now. And I don’t like this Abe, all of them
being here, it makes me nervous. Are you sure this response is warranted?”
“It’s a mess; his minder is in the desert Town Gant has just returned from, looking for
him. We’re trying to contact him, but the town seems to be a communications black-spot.
Judging by the samples Gant sent ahead, I’d say this response is more than just
warranted; have you seen this thing?! It’s some sort of bacteria with virus-like qualities.
It shows signs of being a mutagen and most importantly we have an active specimen in
“Yes, the dead police officer from where was it, Cave Creek in Arizona?”
“Young guy. Gant killed him. Broke his neck by the look of it.”
Most people assume top secret organisations would have pretty unspectacular faces for
their headquarters. The opposite was true of the Agency. The headquarters was a
towering glass fronted building, rising like a jewel into the sky. The Agency had funding
from the NSA, and had a perfectly above board secondary function; they investigated
insurance fraud. This meant they could travel far and wide with a good cover, and
question many people without suspicion of their true intention. They actually did file
insurance fraud cases. This is what they mostly done, as matter of fact. Until a crisis.
Then they cold be mobilised very quickly, like pawns set in place, they waited in silence.
Usually they dealt with bacterial infections from space, and they could be pretty horrific.
115
Occasionally, things were worse. Actual intelligent life forms would make it down. Most
of them weren’t humanoid like we imagine. Almost all were dangerous. Not particularly
by virtue of their nature, but by virtue of the fact that many had crashed landed, and
found themselves surrounded by hideous alien forms. Often the interactions between
human and alien were horrific beyond words. The formatting did not make the agents
into zombies, or robots. They could feel emotion, they understood emotion, and they
were lethally clever. Chosen from the top universities, they were almost all of above
average intelligence. Many of them were geniuses. The formatting allowed them to use
one hundred per cent of their brain power for the job. This produced some very surprising
results. The focus, absent in most ordinary people, made agents weaker areas improve
vastly. Mathematical skill increased even in poor maths students, as did scientific
understanding and logical thinking. Memory became perfect and photographic to the
extent that they could pick out the colour of someone’s eyes in a room they had seen
months ago. They could memorise whole books. This focus allowed them to train hard as
well and Gant especially was terrifyingly strong, though he was lean. They were trained
in the use of most weapons, and technology. Oddly, the formatting did not improve
creative skill in terms of imagination. That was a gift, and often it made the difference
between a good agent and a brilliant one. Gant had imagination. He took chances others
didn’t, he thought of things others could not. Some said it was his extra formatting, but
that was not true. The extra formatting Gant received was a mystery, and no one really
knew why he received it. They did not even know about his extra dose of Nano machines
116
Gant walked among his colleagues now. They only talked about the job, and the
problems and queries of it. High above, in a room suspended in the middle of the room
upon a glassy stalk, the directors watched. Especially Pierce Bradford. He found it very
disturbing to be in a room full of agents. To move among them was even worse. Trying
to strike up a conversation with one was something the other directors found hilarious,
but not Branson. It made him feel like a Nazi camp supervisor. Listening to them talk to
each other was always a particular chill. You almost always heard something that kept
you awake that night. That total objectivity. ‘They’d kill us all if they thought they had
to,’ Branson thought. He shivered now, watching Gant walk tall among the others. He
knew their nanobots were all reporting to the central control intelligence in the building
now that would compile a general report on their health and well being. Bradford was
near retirement, and hadn’t counted on this type of red alert before he checked out for
good.
“Make sure they all get formatted before they leave,” he heard his own voice say, barely
recognising it, “three hundred and forty need swarms replaced. Bring Gant straight up
here.”
When Gant arrived in the ‘Director’s chair’ as it was called, Bradford asked him to
report.
“Shell like object came down in the desert outside town. It is covered in these spine like
growths that glow intermittently when attached to the shell. It seems to be natural bio-
117
luminescence. The shell itself shows no sign of being anything but organic in nature. It
undoubtedly came through our atmosphere recently. About 94 of the towns population
have harvested these ‘spines’ including many of the local police. No organic threat has
been detected. I have brought many of them here for study. When I attempted to remove
one I was attacked by a law enforcement officer, who I had to kill. I did so by separating
“I have also brought his body here as he may contain infection of some kind. The sheriff
Just then the report came back from the central control intelligence.
Cold virus
118
Flu virus
“Seize that one!” a director yelled, as one man turned against the tide to run. As the
Attention…
extraterrestrial origin…
ALERT! ALERT!
119
Processing….
Processing….
Query?
Processing…
Brain wave pattern of subject not consistent with human thought patterns. Formatting is
obsolete.
Query?
120
The main floor was in chaos. The directors had only heard snippets of the computers
chillingly objective attempt to understand as they rushed to manually cancel the lift that
led up to the directors chair. It was too late. Below them the masses of agents went in to
action to contain the threat. They should have dealt with an intruder in moments. Surely
the computer was confused. Gant knew what it meant, at the same time his own nano
Processing…
121
Processing….
Conclusion: Unknown biological entity poses threat to genetic integrity of host life form.
In the director’s chair screens that monitored individual agents began to flash alerts:
Action…
122
Unknown consciousness present…
Processing…
Unknown biological entity present in human population has spread to 70% of HQ…
Conclusion:
Action…
123
Ongoing attacks on structural integrity of bone structure
Gant had been in the director’s chair when the general reports had been compiled, so he
had not been assessed. His nanobots were telling him the virus was inside of him, but had
had not taken hold. They reported they could beat it and that he had not been the source
Gant realised all at once, too late; it was the ‘spines.’ Realised too that the HQ was lost.
That the agents were all infected. Cold logic told him what to do next. First he crossed to
the director of the Agency and grabbed him by the arm, spun him around and slammed
him into the viewing glass. Other overseers ignored him and ran. Taking out a pen knife
he reached down, cut off the man’s index finger and shoved the screaming overseer to the
ground. Putting the finger into a small cold box that he found in the ‘Chair’ he stepped
towards the lift and commanded it to go to the ground floor. He ran from the ‘Chair,’
through the sea of dying and changing, screaming and confusion with a calm heart. Twice
he shot two of his comrades who had gone on a killing spree. Others were pushed aside
as he cut a swathe through the hordes of former agents. It would have been odd to any
one other than an agent, to see the bleeding, dying and grotesque writhing in soundless
agony. The expression of pain through sound is emotion, and the agents were incapable
of demonstrating that. Some of them however, shouted bizarre things at Gant as he ran
124
by, unknown names and places, claims of great power and murderous rage.
Gant stood inches away from the glass seal that closed off the base as it descended, and
watched his colleagues burn to make sure no one got out. A few made attempts to escape,
slamming into the glass with mindless ferocity, and it was impossible to tell whether they
had been deformed by fire, attack or the alien virus that was raging inside the HQ.
When the last fire ravaged skull had been exposed and the last twisted creature fallen to
leave mangled skeletons behind, Gant turned to consider his next challenge. The Black
Train would be offline. To his knowledge there was no other way out, yet there had to be.
A voice in his head, no, not a voice, a string of words that appeared to sear across his
mind’s eye said ‘There is an emergency activation code for the train.’ Gant wondered
at this, for it was not usual, and the bases main computer, which could communicate with
his formatting com, was offline too. in any case it could not send messages directly to
Gant like that. When Gant made it to the train, he found it open. It was in darkness apart
from a small console that had slid outwards from the main body. Gant stepped up to it
and the ‘voice’ said ‘2461/EMERESCAP/RAP.’ Gant wondered at this, but typed in the
code and stepped inside as the Black Train blinked into life again. This time it did not
contest his validity. It did not even black him out or deprive him of the use of his senses.
As Gant felt it pull away smoothly like a Japanese bullet train, he began to calculate his
125
*
Lee sat in the local bar, fairly sure if he asked the local police about Gant he would
discover something of his whereabouts. Gant may move discreetly, but this was a small
town, and strangers got noticed. Especially men like Gant. The town seemed excessively
quiet, as if there was a wake in every household. Only a few older men seemed to be
drinking at the bar, and there was a subdued atmosphere in the streets, where maybe one
pickup came through every half hour. Lee shuddered, wondering in a part of his mind
reserved for irrational fears had Gant killed everyone in the town. He had heard what may
have been a stifled scream when he first arrived in town, but he had been told by a
chuckling old woman sitting on her porch that it was just the wind whistling through the
canyon nearby. Still, there was something disquieting about this little town. Cave creek
was not a large place at all, although it was spread out. The town was dominated by one
long street, along which were the main hubs for any town. The police station lay at the
north end of this street, a large gray brick building, formally a town hall. It loomed across
the street from where Lee sat now, rising up against the reddening sky. In the corner of
the room a jukebox played a grainy rendition of Tequila Sunrise. The barman, a stocky
man in his mid fifties who looked far too much like a character in a western, watched the
dishevelled young man intently. Lee was in a trance- like state, staring first at the sky and
wondering what monster had descended on this sleepy little place, and then down into his
drink, thinking of Haley, and whether she would find some over- muscled, half- witted
over-seer type to console her in his increasingly long absence. He really did think he was
126
fated to live like this forever now, serving the Agency until he was too old or too dead.
Even if Gant was killed, he would not be free, not by a long, long shot. At times he
wondered about Gant- after all, in his file it had said... and if there was even the slightest
hint of the man inside left then... but all of this was just fantasizing. He chuckled bitterly
to himself, ‘the way I used to fantasise about aliens,’ he thought. He had been such a star-
struck little kid, full of light and life, always the optimist. A real silver lining type. ‘Meh,’
he thought, mentally waving his hand dismissively, ‘ E.T nearly got me killed. My father
would’ve been safer letting me see ‘The Thing’ like I wanted.’ He thought without
“Stranger, eh?”
“Pardon?”
“No sir I’m not, as a matter of fact I was looking for a friend of mine, also not from
around here...”
“Yep, seen him- big guy, real intense stare, dark suit, no sense of humor?”
“That’s him.”
127
“You a fed too?”
“What?”
“He said he was a federal agent,” the old barman answered, openly enjoying Lee’s
discomfort.
“Yes, sorry. Yes I am, but it’s not usual to just go around blurting it out. Do you know
“Don’t know. I know he spoke with the police chief, then he headed off into the desert
“He did,” Lee said, a distracted sound to his voice as he hurriedly gathered up his coat
and PDA
“Maybe at the station, or if not at home. He lives beyond the edge of town, in a large two
128
Cartel stood in his darkened living room, staring at the pile of mail that had built up out
in the hall. He could hear Ray shifting in his chair in the kitchen. He caressed the hammer
of his nine millimetre. He should have left Ray in the street. Still, he knew about the
‘object’ and if he was left on the street he may hurt somebody. Cartel still found it hard to
believe Ray could be dangerous. Everything inside the house had taken on a bluish hue in
the pale moonlight. Ray was at the kitchen table trying to remember the names of all
those who had gone out to find the fallen object that night. Cartel had also asked him to
draw a map of where the object had come down. Instead he was drawing a sketch of a
solar system he had never seen before. No one had ever seen it before.
The clatter of cutlery made Cartel’s head snap up from reading his excess mail. He
dropped the remaining letters to the floor, their dull flutter contrasting with the violence
of the sounds from the kitchen. He drew his gun, hoping he could constrain Ray.
“All the children of the singularity…” Ray muttered under his laboured breath as Cartel
As he said this, his facial skin seemed to be sucked from his face into his eye sockets,
129
nose and mouth, leaving only pure white bone. His lower jaw hung limp without any
muscle to support it. Ray held his head in his hands and writhed around like some
grotesque man-sized puppet, his fingers tracing the empty eye sockets again and again.
Cartel, too shocked to process what he had just witnessed, raised his 9mm and backed
Ray’s skin broke all over his body, like cement in an earthquake, and thousands of little
spines poked up through the cracks, moving like plants following the light. They had
little transparent sacks on the end, and glowed a light blue every so often, like a deep sea
fish might. Falling to his knees, Ray began to crawl towards Cartel, but stopped suddenly
tentacles burst from his stomach, spilling his intestines all over the floor. He fell over
onto his back and the tendrils shook violently upwards, as if in a seizure. Cartel took aim
with his 9mm but instead decided to hold off. Maybe he could capture it alive somehow.
Suddenly one of the writhing tendrils seemed to gain control of itself and stopped
shaking. Instead it stood upright and seemed to be looking around life a cobra tracking
prey. Then another stopped writhing and joined it, then another and another until they
were all standing upright and ‘looking around’ like large comic earthworms. They looked
terrible and ridiculous all at once, thought Terry. Then one lunged forward, towards him.
Terry screamed and jumped, backing into a row of shelves that came down with a
deafening clatter all around him. ‘No’- he decided- ‘just kill the thing! What here you
thinking!’ backing off more, he raised his nine mill and began to squeeze the trigger. The
blood was pumping through his body faster than it had in years and in some detached
130
way he realised he had not been so scared since the night Lilly was hurt. It was such an
affront to him- this connection between that night and this abomination, that he began to
shoot there and then, his face contorted with rage and anger. Tentacle parts flew
everywhere.
The creature responded and Ray tried to get up, raising himself on his knuckles with
tremulous arm. When he could not, some of the tendrils arched to the ground and lifted
him up until he was level with Cartel, who continued to shoot. He was determined to kill
it now. Then Ray moaned. Ray, not the beast. Terry faltered. He stopped shooting. Was
“Terry, I...” a weak voice groaned feebly, one bloodied hand outstretched among the vile
“My heart fell, out, I, I should be dead...but it...oh I hear it Terry...I hear it! It hates me
The tendrils made another lunge at Cartel and all of a sudden a shot rang out. Terry’s’
mind reported it was a magnum. The side of Rays head simply exploded and the creature
slumped to one side, tendrils falling over the kitchen sink, smearing it with blood and
gore, then sliding down, leaving a bloody trail. The whole sickening mass twitched
131
sporadically as it lay there. Cartel looked up to find the source of his salvation and seen a
slight young man with a huge silver .32 staring intently at the fallen intruder.
“Always go for the head, no matter what the rest of it looks like,” said the young man,
“Yea kid, who are you?” Cartel said wearily from his uncomfortable position on the
floor, not quite sure if he should take his eyes from the dead creature on the floor yet.
“I’m Richard Lee,” the kid said cautiously, lowering his gun as he spoke, “Where is
Charles Gant?”
“Er, yes, I am. You need to tell me what you know Sheriff.”
The kid reached inside his coat, and seemed unsure of which pocket it was in.
“Why do you FBI keep your badges in there? I wear mine on my chest.”
132
Terry looked at the badge with little awe and said, “Ok, that’s fine.”
“Now, Mister Cartel, tell me all you know about what is going on here.”
“No kid, you first, this is my town you’re in- what’s Gant to do with all this, you seem
“Gant is my partner sir, and he just got here before me is all. We have not heard from him
Terry did little to hide his untrusting scowl from Lee, but accepted the lie. There wasn’t
time. “Gant left town. I’m more than sure he was involved in the death of one of my
Lee looked alarmed at both pieces of news and his slender shoulders sagged. “You’re
“Ok, fasten your seatbelt kid...” Cartel began. With each new development in the story
Richard Lee looked younger and more tired, all at once. The fear in his eyes- fear with no
unbelief, scared Cartel. The kid knew more, knew that there was plenty reason to be
afraid, even more than Cartel suspected. When they were finished talking, it was Lee who
said with urgency, “We have to go to the town now. It’s crucial we know the extent of
133
these apparitions.”
Just as they pulled out of Cartels’ yard they seen a large black sedan pass by the bottom
of his long drive. Gant was back. Cartel floored the gas, and roared off after him. Lee
knew if Gant was back it meant trouble. It meant the Agency wanted containment. It
meant there may be a sweep force behind him, a ‘clean-up’ crew. Murder squads, and
probably all Agents too. Cave Creek would be wiped away as if it had never existed. Lee
watched the tail-lights of Gants sedan bob up and down up ahead through the dust.
Something seemed off. Why had Gant come back so far ahead of the others? Lee didn’t
like it. He felt there was something terrible coming, something even more terrible than
the contamination control of the Agency. Sitting wordless beside Cartel, all at once he
just wanted to leave this little town. Then he thought for a moment, an idea beginning to
form inside his mind. A risky one. A gambit for sure. They reached the town, driving past
the ‘Welcome to Cave Creek’ sign that seemed a mocking joke even more to Terry now.
Gant made a right just ahead past the old defunct railway station, and Terry looked on in
amazement- he was going straight for the police station. Cartel immediately started the
siren. Whether he was giving himself up or not, Cartel was going to take him in. They
pulled into the station car park just behind Gant and cartel stepped out quickly. Lee
“Look man,” he said, a little shakily, “You don’t need to antagonise him.”
“I’m not intending to just antagonise him kid,” Cartel said gruffly. Just then Gant stepped
134
out, like a black shadow moving away from the larger shadow of the sedan with a kind of
“Charles Gant, there’re a few things I need cleared up from you,” he said reaching for his
cuffs in case of trouble. Gant moved towards Cartel but paused when he saw Lee. He
“Mr Lee,” Gant said, and with surprising submissiveness fell into step beside Cartel on
Julie walked among the guests at her sisters party with new confidence, or so it seemed to
those around her. She walked until she was in the middle of the room, among the guests
“You look different!” she shouted above the crowd, “You look good honey, you should
“I want someone with greater physical mass,” was all Julie said.
135
“Is that geek for ‘I want someone with bulging muscles?” Kim replied, bemused.
“What hasn’t?”
Julie just glared back, with a look that cut through all the music and chattering voices,
then doubled over as if she had been yanked down by her head.
“Julie!” her sister yelled. A few girls from across the room giggled, assuming she was
wasted.
Julie fell to her knees, then unto her palms and began to shudder violently. Her back
began to bubble like molten lava and her arms broke outwards, the wrong direction,
“Curtis!” Kim called to a medical student who was dancing across the room.
136
“He’ll do!” Julie suddenly screeched as the boy ran over, and suddenly she stood up. Her
arms hung wildly at her side, as dark shadows twisted and writhed behind her,
indistinguishable under the pulsing lights. She ran towards Curtis and sent him flying
into a wall. He panicked and struck her, but she yelled and swung back towards him
again, her face contorted in hatred, her mouth open in a hideous snarl, dripping saliva.
“She bit me!” he shouted, eyes wide with terror, and grabbed at a hockey trophy that was
perched on a shelf behind him. Julie came forward again, with no hesitation or fear, not
turning away from the inevitable blow or closing her eyes. The prisoner smiled. It would
begin again for him now, yes, but afterwards he would be stronger. The process would
The blow split open her head and sent Julie sprawling back to the floor. Curtis was at her
side in an instant, now panic stricken over what he had done. As he began the mouth to
Julie.
‘Thirty compressions, mouth to mouth, then thirty more...’ was all could think. ‘Just keep
Curtis kept going, like a machine designed for one purpose. Then, an abnormality burst
into the rhythm of his thoughts- a name, Starfinder, and then another name, stranger still
137
and for which there were no words. Curtis screamed. Screamed long and hard. He seen it
all now, seen it coming, felt it begin. As the ambulance pulled up he collapsed unto his
back muttering;
“He’ll do.”
The ambulance crew took him away along with Julie, heading towards Cave Creek
When they made it back to the police station the first thing Cartel did was to throw Gant
into a cell. Lee watched in amazement and flinched every time Cartel handled him
roughly.
The police force made their way to the station across their town of birth, some running,
some creeping, others pulling up in large pickups. Some shot over their shoulders as they
ran; others came laden with weapons, guns, knives, and tasers. They came with stories of
wives that had tried to kill them or children that had to be locked in their rooms. Others
spoke of waking up beside half hatched cocoons. All were ashen faced and haunted
looking. Many brought healthy family members with them, wives, children, and parents.
Some did not come and it was assumed they were dead, infected or too afraid to venture
out of their homes. One came to the door with a massive mass of skin hanging from his
138
shoulder and what looked like a primitive second head beginning to form. He got out the
words, “Not dark enough,” before the heavy bulletproof door was slammed in his face. In
all, twenty cops came back. They all stood now in the main hall, a grand, ball room sized
space. They reminded Cartel of the images from the New Orleans disaster, refugees in
their own town, huddled together and shivering, some in dishevelled work clothes, others
wrapped hurriedly in night robes. Most had wild hair and tired eyes; there was Philip
Hicks, the chemist, who had lost his wife to the Flinchers’ Hill suicides. He was on his
own now; clutching a double barrel twelve bore and covered in blood. Maggie Smith who
had woken up to find her husband hollowed out like a bloody canoe, Paul Smith her son
who had ran from a hellish apparition in his room that had told him to clean his room one
moment, and tried to put a knitting needle through his chest the next. All had stories of
horror and close escapes, told through eyes tired of crying. Many had been keeping
secrets for weeks. The nightmares, the frenzied attacks on family pets, the memories they
could not account for, the love of the cold, attacks of rage, the strange and sudden hatred
for socialising.
Cartel watched them come, watched each cautious opening of the main doors to let
another fear stricken person come tumbling in. No one from the hospital came. It was a
good few miles out of town. Maybe they had not reached there yet, he thought, but then
there had been that boy…no, he had infected Doctor Raines. It seemed they could only
infect one each at a time. All he wanted to do was roar out of town in his pickup and
139
“Listen up, and listen good!” Cartel shouted from the main desk, “Anyone who went out
to the object that crashed in the ravine a month ago, and took one of those ‘spines’ home
with them, is to raise their hand and walk over to the right side of the room.”
“Anyone who is lying runs the risk of putting us all in danger,” he repeated, and waited
for a minute before going on, “Ok. Lock those few up and take any potential weapons
Cartel took out the list Ray had written for him and announced over the intercom that
every officer at the station was to meet in the main hall. Thirty of them had gone to see
the object. Only nine of them had turned up at the station. Those he had locked up.
“Ok, this is the deal. Anyone who has had contact with this object is potentially infected.
Anyone who has taken any of these ‘Spines’ from the object is probably infected too.”
“It’s only the Spines,” Gant cut in, standing calmly behind cold prison bars, “Normal
contact with the object will not cause infection. They will have to have had prolonged
contact with one of the ‘Spines.’ A sack of fluid at the top of the spine seems to hold the
infection.”
“You, you killed Peterson didn’t you?! Killed him because he seen this thing and knew
where it was?!”
140
“No. I killed him because when I went to take more than one of the spines he attacked
None of you will live unless you let me out. You don’t know how to deal with this thing.
“No, you’re not going anywhere. This is what we do- first we have to destroy the two
bodies down the hall in forensics- Henry Cartwright and Lisa Riley.” He paused, thinking
in a way they were both Henry Cartwright, “then we have to work our way through the
town, destroying any ‘cocoons’ or half-forms that we can find. This thing either turns a
person into a cocoon or it tries to alter their biology more directly. When it does not work
it kills itself.”
“And why does it do that Sheriff?” Gant’s voice boomed. “Sounds to me like it is trying
“This may not just be a virus or bacteria. It may be a life form, using the raw genetic
141
“Re-create?”
“The infected say strange things, don’t they, have nightmares, become
uncharacteristically violent?”
“Yes?”
“If the computers at my headquarters are right, then it seems they are trying to restore
their consciousness too. The personality of a life form, stored in a virus-like disease,
feeding off your intelligence until all that is stored in it- memories, images, sights and
sounds, gain self-awareness again, becoming conscious. Clever survival mechanism I’d
say. That’s why they kill themselves; perhaps, they know the process has not worked.
They will start again, and the virus will mutate, to better infect the next host. Anyone
“As I said Sheriff Cartel, it is an excellent survival mechanism. My guess is that the
cocoons are second generation versions of the virus, from the people at Fincher’s Hill.
They may produce a pure form of the organism. Let me study the bodies in forensics.”
“You’re not getting out- I can’t trust you, you killed a good cop.”
142
“A lot of good people have been doing bad things tonight Sheriff.”
Henry Cartwright sitting behind his little accountants desk sipping tea and smiling his
benign smile, wearing his trusted status like a badge of honour, flashed before Cartel.
Cartel had no sooner released the pad lock than the cell door burst open, hitting him in
“There is some tranquilliser for animals in the vetinary practice down across the street,”
Gant shouted, shotgun aimed at Cartel. “Now you men,” he ordered, peering at two of the
cops to read their name tags, “ Robert and Jason, go get me a lot of it, and a tranquilliser
gun. They’ll be in the fourth cabinet across in the room marked, ‘Employees only,’
Robert and Jason left in stunned silence, eyes flitting between Cartel and Gant.
“What are you doing?!” Cartel yelled, the sudden loss of control irritating him more than
“What you would not. The men need tranquilised. If we kill them the virus will migrate
143
to us, it we let them live they will either kill us or kill themselves and the virus will
“It is the only way to stop the spread. Yet you would not attempt it for fear of killing
Cartel had ushered all the families into the station. When he had first arrived he had
insisted on greater security, and metal shutters had been installed on all the windows.
They had been installed everywhere except the main hall. The police were all there now,
waiting, watching their caged colleagues, hoping they could tranquillise them before they
Just then, Jason and Robert burst into the station spilling a box of vetinary supplies all
over the floor. Jason was as pale as his white uniform shirt.
“Sheriff, Mr Gant! It was waiting, in the Vets! It got Jason with a kind of dart!”
144
The officers had cleared a desk and had Jason sprawled on top of it on his back.
He was in a lot of pain. Gant opened his shirt to reveal big circular welts across his
stomach.
“It hurts so bad! Like someone’s stuck a big circular saw up inside me and started it up!”
“Where is it now?!” Cartel asked, suddenly slamming the door shut and bolting it.
“I shot at it and it ran away. There are some of those cocoons over there at the vets, all
empty and hollowed out, like canoes, and loads of dead pets. Some just dropped dead,
others ripped to shreds, just ripped up, looks like, from the inside out.”
At that moment the large window by the reception was smashed to a million glittering
pieces, and an indiscernible shape lunged into the main hall. What looked like a mass of
red covered in little spines with liquid sacks on the end that turned every way and glowed
softly when Cartel tried to reach for his shotgun, stood up slowly.
Gant could see it clearly now, more clearly than anyone could, his view not skewed by
fear or loss. It had two long arms that held it up, but the rest of it was hard to discern. It
145
was a mass of thick tendrils, mostly dragging on the floor or softly writhing in the air, as
if it was under water. It was covered in the same little spines that Ray had developed, like
smaller versions of the spines the townsfolk had brought home. They moved in the
‘Complete three hundred and sixty degree perception,’ Gant thought coolly.
The head was a real anomaly, still very human in appearance. It protruded from a flap of
skin in the neck. There was no sound of breathing, only a low hiss that sounded like gas
Behind the creature, Robert raised his 9mm. The last thing he saw was the spines on the
creatures back moving slightly in his direction, like a small alien forest blowing in the
wind. They shimmered an aquatic blue, and the creature turned round, facing him with
that exposed human like skull. The spines turned a deep scarlet red. Suddenly the
creature’s human head screamed and contorted in pain, then the muscles in the neck
tightened, strings standing out clearly as the head pulled up and up until it came loose and
rolled off the shoulders. Through the gaping fleshy hole that was left instead of the head,
a bony face emerged, pure bone. No eye sockets were visible, only rough teeth and two
nose holes. The skull front moved outwards, then upwards like the visor on a knights
helmet, revealing a mass of teeth suspended on individual stalks. The sickening mass
sprung forward, enveloping Roberts whole head like a huge muscular slug, then all of a
sudden relaxed its grip, as Gant hit it with a syringe full of his own blood. The creature
146
sprung around, throwing Robert’s remains violently to the side like a pulpy rag-doll. Gant
Gant never flinched. The creature had to have a brain at least, and right then a million
nano-machines were surging towards it. They had to have some effect.
The beast faced Gant for a few seconds, standing upright on softly writhing tendrils. It
seemed to radiate curiosity at this controlled creature before it. Suddenly it lurched
forwards and down all at once, it’s body flashing through a dizzying array of colours. It
rolled over unto its back and before it could die Gant grabbed its tendrils and dragged it
over to the main door, kicking it open. He threw it out unto the top of the station steps
and kicked it roughly down onto the street. Then he hurriedly but calmly came back in to
Richard Lee immediately came over to where Gant was. “ We have to call the Agency
Gant turned his disturbingly steady gaze to him and said, “The Agency cannot help us
147
Gant studied the Cartwright Cocoon first. It had already been investigated and the life
form inside was well and truly dead. He studied the black mucus, speaking in a clinical
“Victims body has been bloated to twice its normal size, and skin has become extremely
pliable to accommodate the conversion of internal structures into a mucus like material
which tests show has a cellular structure. In fact, they resemble human stem cells.
Hypothesis; that a foreign body has converted every cell in this persons body into human
stem cells. The mucus may provide a mesh or organic scaffold for growth or may contain
nutrients, more tests will be needed to ascertain its exact purpose. What is clear is that the
description of this body as a cocoon seems very accurate. Hypothesis; that the foreign
body has ‘reprogrammed’ the new stem cells to produce a new organism. If this is correct
then what I am dealing with is similar to a virus, in that it can reprogram other cells to
reproduce its genetic structure. However this goes far beyond mere reproduction of a
simple genetic strand over and over again. How the cells have been de-evolved to stem
cells is unknown, and the cells are now presumably producing different organs and tissue.
Perhaps the term ‘womb’ would be accurate as a description of the Cartwright body,
although the term ‘cocoon’ is also accurate, as he has been liquefied and then re-built as
something else. What is certainly true is that the stem cells now present are human, but
what they are producing is not. The remains of the creature contain genes, but their DNA
is wildly different from ours. An autopsy on the complete creature that attacked the
148
“It doesn’t even look like it should be able to walk around. Very little bone structure.”
Gant spoke clearly and professionally into the Dictaphone as he walked around the
creature.
“Making first incision. It bleeds clear thick fluid. Taking a sample for closer inspection.
Gant held the skull face firmly in his hands and pulled it up. It was hard, as asleep the
creature’s muscles gave him no help. Gant was strong though. He held the skull back
with one hand and stared into the face of the creature.
“Organism has overlapping lower jaw with about one hundred teeth. The upper jaw is
smaller and tucked behind the lower. It has about twenty larger teeth. There are two small
eyes just above the right and left curves of creatures’ lower jaw. Teeth of the lower jaw
Next Gant took a section of flesh from the creature and separated the spines carefully,
putting them into a separate Petri dish. He then slipped a small sliver of flesh into a
microscope slide, accidentally pricking himself with one little spine he had missed on its
149
surface.
Action…acting to neutralise.
ALERT!
CANNOT NEUTRALISE…
Processing…
Gant did not grimace or pause as he picked up a sharp knife and steadied his hand on the
worktop. A swift slice and the top of his left index finger was gone. He bound it and went
Black eyes came to life. The exposed face contracted and the skull slid over it, forming a
150
Gant lifted Cartels shotgun and shoved it against the fleshy side of its head. All at once it
sprang up, its tendril structure engulfing Gant, who fired off the shotgun into its neck,
catching himself with a few stray balls as he did. The creature dropped him and
“The dark room,” Gant announced as he walked into the cantina, bloodied and dripping
with a thick clear jelly. Lee looked up from where he and Cartel had been standing,
Cartel filling him in more on the nights events. Lee was especially interested in asking
“What about the dark room?” he asked Gant, irritated at his cryptic way with words as
usual.
“The creature still lives. It takes shelter in the dark room but I hear no sound from there.”
Without a word Cartel walked over to the security desk in the reception hall and turned
on the CCTV monitor. He searched through the various camera images until he found the
“It’s in there for sure,” he said, his face a mask of grim fascination. Lee and Gant came
151
It was in there all right, standing still, unmoving. They kept watching for about three
minutes.
“No, possibly more. It said our planet was too light for it earlier. It looks very much like a
Cartel had a thought just then and rummaged in his pocket for the scrap of paper on
which Ray had drawn the solar system. He held it out so Gant could see it, and Lee
“The planet depicted here is a large planet. Assuming this is drawn to scale in some way,
the sun in this system is very small. They like the cold and the dark. They are simple
organisms in makeup, not more complicated than most bacteria in some ways. Like
bacteria, the sunlight is bad for them. In the dark, their life span is prolonged. In complete
“But they have been running around in dark houses all night,” Lee said.
“Few people have ever experienced true darkness. I’m guessing these creatures come
from a world where there is a fairly constant amount of light, not enough to damage
them, not too little to send them into hibernation. Complete darkness would be needed,
152
not one sliver of light.”
“No.”
“I do not know the answer to that, but it seems we have a lot of questions to answer
Cartel never left Gant alone especially as his next announcement was that he was going
to the armoury. There was “No way ever,” that Cartel was going to let him do that
unsupervised, and Gant offered up no objection to this. Lee followed Gant and Cartel
around, wondering what Gant had meant by saying that the Agency was ‘compromised.’
Whatever was going on, Gant had not started killing the townsfolk yet. There must be a
Cartel was relieved. The pain of Gants attack on him was still raw and he knew Gant was
strong. He also knew Gant would have killed his officers had it not been for the enemies
Only at the door of the station did Gant explain his plan;
153
“I’m going to Macy’s Gun Emporium to retrieve a night vision unit. I need to inspect the
creature that is trapped in the dark room. If it is hibernating we need to know. It may be
“No, that makes no sense. You have to maintain leadership here. Locate the healthy
inside the fortified sections of the station. Watch the others on your CCTV network but
do not approach them. If they attempt suicide, do not stop them. If they begin to butcher
each other, do not stop them. Do not inspect the bodies. I will deal with them when I
return.”
“I should come,” Lee offered, “I’m the only other Agency member here Gant.
“No, you stay here as you have always done. If I fail you are the only one who knows
protocol.”
“Actually,” Cartel said, “There is something you could do, since Gant may be about to
give us a distraction.”
154
Lee looked up, his eyes grim for someone so young.
“A few hours ago the station picked up a radio transmission from a few miles out.
Sounded like a family, someone in trouble. They gave us map co-ordinates and
everything.”
“Yes, but there’s another consideration- it seems to me we need to know how widespread
this thing is, how far out these creatures have got. I want you and Barry to go check it
out. Also maybe further out people still have communications. If they do call the outside,
Gant looked oddly at Cartel just then but said nothing. Lee glanced at Gant and registered
surprise.
“Don’t take any chances but help anyone you find, kill any of those things. Your Agency
“When Gant begins his ‘mission’ you guys take Barry’s truck out from the side of the
station.”
155
*
Gant stepped out into the pitch black street with no fear. Only alertness. The cold steel of
the Ak-47 gripped tightly out of professionalism, not anxiety. There was no answer to the
problem of killing the ‘Abstract’ safely. He would have to slow them down and avoid
The wind blew softly through his hair, and dust swept along at his feet. The town looked
like a western set just then, deserted and quiet. Gant figured he could make his way along
the roofs safely enough. He did not remember seeing any spines on the top of the
creatures head. Maybe that was their blind spot. All life has a weakness. To his left there
was a family bakery, ‘Gannon’s,’ with a shop on the bottom floor and living space above.
In the roof was a skylight. Gant decided to go though the house and unto the roof. The
buildings leading down to the Gun shop were close enough together to aid his journey.
It was making it through the bakery that was the problem. Gant remembered back to the
list of names that Cartel had written during the role call. Before him in his mind’s eye he
could see the list clearly, better than if it was really there, in fact. No Gannon’s. They
Directly in front of him after he entered the building was a flight of stairs that led
upwards, to his right was the bakery. The stairs he ran, not in fear but because it was
156
smart. He didn’t want to get caught out by something coming from the bakery. Once he
made it upstairs he was met with a corridor with two doors on the right, one on the left,
and a door at the very end. Again in his mind’s eye he traced back; back down the stairs,
out the door to the street. The skylight seemed to be over the second room on the right.
He passed the first room as noiselessly as he could, apart from a few unavoidable creaks
that would have been unbearable to a normal man. He noticed there was blood coming
from the room, leaking under the door, but ignored it. When he made it to the second
door he paused for three minutes, listening. What he heard was unmistakable; silence.
He gripped the door handle with his left hand, letting part of the guns weight rest on the
strap over his shoulder. His finger touched the trigger. No time would be wasted if he had
to fire.
Slowly he opened the door, still hearing nothing from the inside of the room. Only the
wind. He was met with a large oak desk and a double bed. There was nothing remarkable
about the room at all, really. There was no window except for the open skylight, and no
personal belongings except for a leather bound diary on the desk. Absolutely none. Gant
noted that.
Gant picked up the leather bound diary and opened it at the first page. It read, ‘To my
157
He flicked through the diary until he found the date of that fateful night one month back.
June 29th
‘Business is slowing so much now. I worry about how Linda is taking it. The kids are
leaving for college and now the business is going too. It feels like all that is left of our
youth is being taken from us. Nothing much to add today, can only hope and pray
‘Cannot describe in any adequate way what we have just witnessed!!! Have lived here all
my life and never believed it. I will try to put it down as it happened:
About midnight there was a tremendous boom, and a sound of large hails stones hitting
the roof. Of course we never get hailstones here! We thought a plane had come down, so
me and Linda ran outside to find half the town out. There was a trail of smoke in the sky,
leading into the desert. A lot of excitement and fear in the streets. Even the cops were out.
We were all worried the Sheriff would show up and send everyone inside, but then Ray
Stanton told us he was gone to visit family in New York. I like the sheriff personally but
he has a much closed mind for a city man, and he insists on driving that porche! He
158
We all drove out in our trucks, along the way finding burned fragments that looked like
bone oddly. We drove for an hour until we came to the ravine and seen the glow. A
bluish glow that shot up from the ravine in beams through smoke. Descending into the
ravine we discovered a huge shell like object, covered in strange growths. I knew
everything was going to be ok, and I still do. We all stayed there all night but found no
life and no way in. We think the object itself is life. There is such a feeling of
June 30th
‘Been back to the shell. We are going in shifts sort of. The sheriff comes back soon so
June 31st
‘Have decided to take one of the growths home. It came loose easily, almost giving itself
to us. Sadly it does not glow anymore. It is on the mantel piece in the living room. We
June 32nd
‘Have to write down the extraordinary nightmare I have just had!! I don’t know if it has
anything to do with the object, but I’ve never had nightmares much before. Linda said
159
she had one two days ago.’
July 30th
‘Woke up last night and thought how warm it was. Opened the window. Need more
plants. Only one moon. Heard someone say ‘It’s not working’ and thought it was Linda.
It wasn’t.’
July 31st
‘A voice in the night asked me why I ate through my mouth. I didn’t think it a strange
question. Isn’t that funny? Linda is eating live puppies in the shed. So warm.’
July 32nd
‘It says I’m going to die. We all are. Every single filthy one of us. It’s done terrible
July 34th
‘The blabbering fool is gone. Oh how he worried about the voice in his head! Little did
he know he was merely the voice in mine. The female is one of us almost, but we will kill
160
these forms we now inhabit soon. Their biology is difficult for the microform to convert.’
Gant put the diary into his pocket. He was sure he was forming a good theory about this
case now. For sure the ‘infection’ was nothing of the sort, he reasoned as he looked
around with his stern calm eyes. These townsfolk had been entered by a virus-like agent
that stored memory in its genes. The ‘virus,’ developed inside the host until those
genetically stored memories became consciousness again, continuing the existence of the
It was devilishly clever, and had one more twist. The process was obviously triggered by
the life forms death. This much Gant had figured out. The purpose of the quill covered
object was more puzzling. Gant also had a theory on it. It was probably an escape pod of
some sort, and had entered earth’s atmosphere, probably by mistake. The spines were a
perfect method to ensnare only the intelligent life forms needed for the process to work,
Gant thought. The intruders had counted on the curiosity of intelligent life to spread
themselves. The glowing spines were irresistible. On top of that they seemed to give off a
substance that caused feelings of happiness. Emotion is only felt by higher life forms.
Were the intruders’ originally viral beings? No, this seemed unlikely, based on the
assumption that they had built the crashed object. Had the object been ‘built’ though? It
looked thoroughly organic in origin from the outside. Gant theorized that it might be a
huge spore of some type, released into space in much the same way that some flowers
release spores. The fragments that were found over the desert may have been part of a
161
A sudden noise interrupted Gants train of thought, and his head turned towards the
doorway leading to the corridor. Gant knew he was likely to meet a second generation
creature. Maybe two. He took a breadth and jumped for the overhead skylight, grabbing it
with powerful hands and pulling himself up. He had to move fast- he still had no idea
how to safely kill them. The skylight did not open wide and Gant could not just climb
straight up. He had to swing his legs up and angle himself out and up. It would have been
much easier for a shorter man. As he swung his legs up he caught a glimpse of movement
with his peripheral vision too late and felt his hair gripped and yanked down. Pain rippled
through his head and neck and he tightened his grip on the windows edge. Too close to
see it clearly, he had the impression of tendrils and dull blue barbs on the end of writhing
stalks. The face seemed a mass of antennae and bioluminescent light, occasionally though
a flash of a terrible face or ragged teeth was visible. A look of pure hatred lived in small
black eyes that hid like limpets in a mass of coral. The creature jerked Gant downwards
again, attempting to dislodge him, and his shoulder swung into the skylights hinged
opening which closed on his knuckles. He let go but as he fell he reached out for the
creatures head and grabbed a handful of its facial tendrils, pulling it down with him.
They both tumbled to the wooden floor with a thump and Gant was up and running first,
down the corridor, into the first room on his left- still going for the gun shop, he threw
himself through the one window in the room straight across a narrow alley and through
the window in the next building. It was a necessary risk, and that was confirmed to him
as he heard a hundred pin prick sounds like bb’s bouncing off the window frame behind
him. His nanobots reported a deep laceration in his right forearm but it was no where near
162
the main artery. It could wait to be treated. Gant was already in the next room when he
The gun shop was only two buildings away but he could hear them on the roof. Time to
abandon that plan. As he ran down the stairs into the hall a dark shadow met him. He
tripped over a mass of organic material as he entered the living room. A cocoon. The
large window to his right smashed in. Three of them now. There was only one thing to
do. Gant ducked into the fireplace and shoved his back against one side, his feet braced
against the other, and began to climb. When the first limb came up towards him he fired
down with the Ak-47, nearly deafening himself inside the chimney and sending sparks
and bullets bouncing inches from his feet. He creature screamed, a high pitched hooting
sound that sounded like a whale somehow. He could hear them back off, but knew they
would not give up. Inside Gants prison, he heard the nanobots report:
‘Unknown entity neutralised. Host agent is immune from intruding biological agent.’
Gant just had room to check the magazine before he dropped down and started firing.
They snarled, screeched, as they saw him appear, each shimmering like underwater life
forms. The first one lunged at Gant and was caught in mid-air and thrown back into
another, who took most of the bullets that had passed through his ‘comrade.’ In a swift
movement Gant changed position; fire and move, he remembered, fire and move. The
manoeuvre saved him as the organic ‘darts’ came sailing into the sofa he ducked behind.
Unphased, the creature strode over on powerful legs, its tendril structure wrapping and
163
unwrapping slightly. Gant waited a moment. It fired no more darts. Maybe it had to wait
until its body produced more. It was right over him now. Just as he raised the gun he felt
himself pulled up by his collar, jerked right up by his shoulders and held, his eyes level
with the creatures’ chest. All of a sudden a split that ran down the middle of the chest
opened, and a flailing group of tentacles burst out like frenzied leeches.
Gant calmly lifted the Ak-47 and fired into the writhing mass, feeling warm liquid cover
his face and hands. He dropped to the hard floor and still it stood there, spilling nutrients
from what Gant guessed was its stomach- ‘like a starfish,’ he said glibly, whipping out
his Dictaphone, and pushing the already dead creature over roughly. As he left the scene
he spotted the twitching cocoon on the floor. Striding into the kitchen he found a large
meat cleaver, and then he walked back in and ripped the cocoon open callously, watching
the life inside it die. For good measure he riddled it with bullet holes. Wait. This was
anger. He wasn’t supposed to feel anger…he wasn’t supposed to feel the cold, or care
about the entrails all over his face and neck, or worry how he was going to survive in this
hellish town. He decided he’d better get to the gun shop fast. He was feeling rage and
discomfort. Other emotions would come through soon; more debilitating ones. He
dumped oil from the basement over the carcasses and struck a match. It might stop them
from migrating, it might not, but he was going to give them as little chance as possible.
He made it to the gun shop with surprising ease, the others obviously cautious after
seeing him emerge from the blazing house instead of their own. The night vision goggles
were easily found. Even the gun cages were unlocked. A trail of bodies and blood told a
164
pathetic, tragic tale. The old gun shop owner, Mr Macy, lay inside the main shot gun
store, a spray of empty shells all around him, in a shimmering pool of his blood. Gant
checked him. He was definitely dead. Over the opposite counter lay the shops assistant,
bent backwards over the till at an awkward angle, a huge gun shot wound in his neck, and
a shock of malformed limbs hanging from the back of his head. This one had gone badly
wrong.
Before Gant reached the door he heard a low murmur, “There are arms on the back of my
head, there are…” Gant turned and began to squeeze the trigger, tucking the AK into his
shoulder so he would not miss. The target was the assistant, who was actually barely
alive. He was just a boy. Gant wavered. He knew the boy was overtaken, but…what was
this? This was not how he was supposed to think! The boy was something else
now...something else. Not human. Maybe he was both, trapped in there somewhere
watching this nightmare with front row non-refundable seats? The thought seemed to
Fear. Pure fear; fear of an unfathomable attacker. Fear of a half dead boy with alien arms
growing out of the back of his head, reaching out through his bloodied yellow hair. Fear
most of all of a living boy inhabited by an alien mind. Gant got within fifty yards of the
police station and dropped to his knees in the dusty street, shuddering violently and
At the now partially boarded police station reception window Cartel was watching, his
165
eyes a streak of white light as the moon shone through the hastily nailed boards.
‘What on Earth is he doing?” he breathed, more than said, for fear of making the others
jumpy. They were still pretty shaken. Maybe Gant had been wounded, hit with one of
No answer. Gant was on his knees now, his palms flat on the ground, head low. Even
from the police station Cartel could see he was shaking violently. He was waiting for the
tentacles to come bursting out of Gant’s chest, spilling his guts over the dusty street.
Silently he prayed it would not happen; Gant scared Cartel, but he was slowly giving in
to the creeping truth that they needed him. He had handled the thing that had killed
Richard, and might be the only one who had the first clue how to survive the next few
hours. Also he was a competent forensics expert and a level head- too level though. Gants
cold logic was what worried Cartel most. He thought Gant would kill them all if he
thought it would contain the threat of spread. Now Gant was helpless on the desert road,
“I’m going out to get him, Marty, Jenson, arm yourselves and follow me out.”
Nervously the three men barrelled out of the station, heads turning in all directions, ready
to fire at a whisper. Now outside, Cartel could see the Bakery burning down the street,
166
lazy embers floating ghostly across his deserted town. He wondered how many survivors
were still huddled in their homes, or nursing loved ones who would turn on them in a
terrible instant. He ran to Gant, his eyes flitting across the rooftops and into any darkened
“No, not hurt. Formatting is failing. Haven’t been formatted in too long… colours to the
images now, once like black and white photographs… it’s like subtitles…delayed
Gant helped him up with Jenson’s help, and started back for the station, Gant still
clutching the pair of night vision goggles he had taken from Macy’s Gun emporium.
Quickly they closed the heavy station door behind them, hearing human and inhuman
snarls and cries, and the soft crackle of the bakery fire, smelling the stench of burning
flesh, human and inhuman, that was wafted towards them on a slight breeze. The cries
could have been cries of pain. They could have meant there were survivors out there
dying, or that more of the first generation abstract were killing themselves in hope of
Gant fell to the floor heavily the moment Cartel eased his support of him. Richard
167
“Clear the room!” Cartel shouted, “Just me and Gant.”
“Sir, I don’t trust him, he’s acting weird, maybe we should do for him what he done for
our friends.”
Cartel stood seven feet from Gant, who was now sat up against the wall, his knees drawn
up to his chin, his jet black hair dishevelled, and his eyes wide and staring, streams of
tears trickling down his razor cheeks. He could have been a different man, and the
illusion was furthered when he spoke, in a shaking, soft voice, that might have been
“They formatted me minutes after I discovered my wife and daughter. I was in trauma-
the same trauma I’m in now…they’re dead, they’re dead…so confused they are…were.
Oh it’s so confusing…it all overlaps. I’m still living it now, like a delayed reaction…”
“Gant, you’re not making any sense to me. What is this? Are you infected?”
“I was a professor of virology. Graduated top of my class at M.I.T and won a scholarship
into medical school. Imagination was the clincher they said. There were others smarter
than me, but I had imagination; I could think of the things no one else would. That’s why
168
they wanted me. The Agency. Because of my background in virology. I wrote a thesis on
the ‘Andromeda Strain’ you know, the book? Looked at the possibility of such an
There was an outbreak in a South American village near the Brazilian Argentinean border
and the government recruited a team of experts. There are all kinds of new medicines
come from there, but less known are the deadly new viruses and bacteria that lurk out
there. It was a ‘clever’ virus. It was only ever dormant in the first person it came into
contact with, ensuring it spread far and wide. We finished up, wrote our reports and got
out. There was nothing we could do but biopsy the bodies. Many of them, their stomach
I was a carrier. The first thing I done was go straight home to my wife and child after I
got back to the states…they cried out so horribly… it was such a fast acting virus. Ten
minutes after I had hugged my girl Julie and kissed Martha they just…they just started
screaming… like in the village, the endless screaming, comfortless, like a damned soul in
By some grotesque coincidence that is when the Agency, who I had decided to join,
showed up at my home. They held me down and told me there was a way to escape from
my pain, and they formatted me there and then for the first time. It was like the most
169
“They took your memory of the event?”
introduced me to the job, and then everything except the job was relegated to the
subconscious; hate, fear, love, pity, hobbies, personal ambition. I watched Martha die
screaming and I just stood there and watched, thinking of the tests I could do on her once
she was dead. How could I have done that?! We met at M.I.T, she was so beautiful and
smart…Julie was born a year after we married, she was six when…she didn’t even look
Gant broke, crying into his hands, curling up like a child might. Then he started to
hallucinate, to talk about buying Julie a bike, and bringing Martha to see the Grand
Canyon. Cartel considered him with eyes full of pity and wonder. It was him, seven years
ago, kneeling beside Lilly’s battered, blood soaked head, too stunned and awed by grief
to give chase to the men who had spilled the twenty cents they stole as they ran. It was
him, fumbling for his radio to call in an ambulance, riding in the back beside her bloody
hair and eyelids. He left Gant there and locked the door.
“Watch him, make sure he does not try to hurt himself, just like a prisoner on suicide
170
“Didn’t think that guy was the type for suicide or much else to do with human emotion.
“To the dark room- send me four men who are handy with a hammer and some good
boards. We need to block out all light from that section of the station so none gets into
“When you enter?” Richard said incredulously, “With all respect, you don’t even know
that thing is asleep or hibernating, for all you know it’s an elaborate trap!”
“We are running out of options here, it can’t be long before the creatures on the outside
organise, as they seem capable of doing, and they’ll come for us here. We need to know
Barry and Richard were driving off the main road to Cave Creek hospital, off into the
desert. The road was rough and dusty. Lee could hear the jeep rattling beneath them as it
crossed the bumpy terrain. All around them only the cactus’ watched them blaze a dusty
trial off into the empty wastes, framed ahead of them by towering rocky precipices. Barry
was irritated at having to take this kid along, this guy young enough to be his son. Why
couldn’t he just go himself? He didn’t trust the kid. He didn’t trust Gant. Some part of
him felt unsure about leaving Cartel with Gant, and he knew for sure he wanted Gant
171
nowhere near his family, who were back at the station.
“Keep going north-east,” he said dryly, “ and try to follow my lead once we’re there.”
“Excuse me?!” Barry said, enraged by the suggestion, “I’m the cop here, and you’re in
my office kid!”
“Oh, so you’ve done this before then?” Lee replied calmly with a wry smile.
“Any fool can see Gant’s the boss kid. You’re the lacky right?”
“I’m the minder, actually. I make sure he stays on track,” Lee replied indignantly, but
unable to keep his youthful hurt pride from his face. Barry said nothing, just listened to
the radio transmission playing over and over in the car, asking for help, sobbing. It
seemed to him that all the human fear of ages was captured in that primal crying, that
Something else, something terrible and full of despair, like a wave of dread swept over
him all of a sudden, and for some reason he found himself gazing west, towards the
172
canyon, that searing wound in the heart of the desert that now seemed the focal point for
some nameless despair. He forced his gaze north-east again and gripped the steering
wheel firmly,
“Yea,” Lee said groggily, as if he too was coming out of some deep reverie. “just another
Barry frowned. There was certainly nothing out there as far as he knew. No houses, no
towns, nothing but desert. Still aware of the gathering feeling of dread from the west, he
subconsciously pressed his foot harder on the accelerator. Eventually some buildings
“There are no towns out here,” Barry said, slowly the jeep down slightly as he came to
“It’s a ghost town,” he said, almost reverently. “Me and my brothers used to roam for
miles to find them. They’re scattered all over these parts, mostly small frontier towns that
died in their infancy or got left out when the railroad came.
173
“We got the right place?”
“According to the map co-ordinates,” Barry said, “But why would anybody be away out
here?”
They reached the town. It was a simple one street affair, run down wooden buildings on
both sides. Barry drove slowly, swinging the jeeps big searchlight around as he did. It
illuminated empty windows that seemed like sharks eyes coming to life. They passed a
building that had clearly been a general store. A faded wooden sign above its porch said
‘Carter’s Supplies’ in large letters. The shop front was faded red and empty shelves cast
eerie shadows inside. Next they passed by a large wooden house, a faded blue. It was a
huge rambling affair with add-ons here and there, next to another building that was
recognisable as a saloon, complete with swinging doors, though one of them now lay on
the ground. All around there was the whistling one the wind through houses that had not
known any other sound for hundreds of years. Dust was the only resident here. As they
approached the centre of town Richard exclaimed and pointed forwards over the
dashboard.
Barry followed his gaze with the spotlight and immediately slammed on the brakes. The
jeep came to a halt in a dusty skid before a tall gleaming object that seemed rooted to the
ground. It was black and roughly coffin shaped. As they sat there the object seemed to
pulse every few seconds sending vibrations through the jeep. Richard took out his PDA
to contact Gant, but found that his signal was interfered with.
174
“Weird,” he remarked, “Check your phone.”
“What?”
Barry fished out his phone, his large fingers gripping the small Nokia awkwardly. Lee
“No,” Barry said grumpily. “My wife’s the real technophile in our home.”
“Well?”
“Give it to me!” Lee said impatiently and took it without waiting. Barry looked on in
bewilderment.
“You have none,” Lee said, “It’s the bars in the top left by the way, they indicate how
175
“Cave Creek has had a communications problem lately. No one can call out of the area.”
‘Really? I think this thing here may be some sort of device for blocking
“A what...oh yea, there’s one built into the dash apparently but I never use it. My wife
“Mine’s an older model than Gants’,” Lee said with resentment and annoyance in his
voice.
“Looks like you haven’t did the best job with this one,” he said, “It says we’re in Cave
176
Creek.”
“You think this thing is sending out a signal that tells people Cave Creek is here?”
“That’s exactly what I think, but the question is why? We need to have a look around.
Radio back to Cartel and get Gant on. He might have some idea of what’s going on.”
It wasn’t only his family’s death; it was everything, all the missions with the Agency, all
the colleagues who had died, the men he had killed in defence of dark secrets. The faces
Petersons’ neck, sending bone jutting out into the palm of Gants hand at an impossible
He had brought them back; the spines. He had infected the Headquarters. Again it had
been him. Somewhere inside him the ghost of old formatting said, ‘They were men with
had said to him once about voodoo, but at the time it was irrelevant to his formatted
177
mind. Once in the Caribbean men had disappeared or been reported dead. Years later they
had been discovered in fields, planting seed or moving burdens, amongst hordes of other
expressionless people. They could only work the fields. They did not recognise relatives
or friends. They did not try to escape. It is believed that their deaths were faked in some
cases, that they were not dead but heavily drugged to induce a death like state. A
witchdoctor would dig up the body and give them the juices from a certain tropical fish.
It was said any one who came into contact with the substance was stupefied, all higher
brain function gone, and highly open to suggestion. They were used as slave labour in
obscure farms owned by the rich witch doctors, only the term slave hardly applied, they
were incapable of having the will to escape, and so were not kept exactly against their
will. This is where the notion of the zombie had come from. Now Gant made the
connection. He wondered in a detached part of his mind had the Agency adapted the
blowfish serum to create the formatting process; no Agent knew how it worked. If there
There was no hit squad coming for him. No back up. No Agency. No way to silence his
But wait…there was a way. The nano machines in his body could format him once, but
not on their own. He would have to give them the signal. Orders could be sent to them
from the receiver that Gant used to get their reports, but special orders such as formatting
and self destruct could only be given by harmless ‘trigger’ chemicals injected into the
178
blood stream. Desperation surged through him, as it might through a heroin addict. Then
he realised; the viols where in the car, at the other end of town.
Terry stood outside the dark room, feeling ridiculous, not afraid. Maybe he had seen too
much that night, but he found himself thinking about how silly he looked in the night
vision head gear, a fifty two year old man, grey tufts of hair poking through the straps
that held it on his head. Gant, that efficient fascist, he’d already set the straps for his own
head. Cartel pictured himself; this huge machine awkwardly angled on his head, his
square jaw jutting out below the two frog like orbs, be-stubbled and grizzly, his stomach,
a paunch now, bulging slightly over his belt and gun holster. Cartel was heavily built, and
was still a strong man for his age. He had a John Wayne quality about him, an everyman
and a man’s man, though it had not helped him to find favour in Arizona. Staring at the
words ‘dark room’ on the door before him, he felt that they were very appropriate name
indeed for the place he was about to go. He watched the last light vanish and the
silhouettes of men boarding windows become one with the greater darkness in the
hallway. Then he fumbled to switch on the infa-red goggles. The dark scene was all at
once thrown into a grainy green, the men around him with glowing eyes. Fear started to
kick in then, realisation of what he was about to do, like the prisoner who somehow never
really believes he is going to be electrocuted until he feels the cold steel clamp him to the
chair, Cartel felt very afraid now standing with his hand on the dark room door.
179
“You men, give your eyes time to adjust. Is there any light at all from anywhere? We
They waited painful minutes, then one ran off to cover up the bottom of a door at the far
Finally they said it was dark enough. Cartel radioed back to the monitoring room.
“Any change? Has it shown any sign that it is aware we’re here?”
“Ok, thanks,” he turned to the officers beside him, “be alert, if you hear anything, torches
180
“We got to the map co-ordinates. It’s a ghost town, about fifteen miles northeast of Cave
Creek.”
“We’re just about to look for them- we found something strange Terry. There’s a plant
here or something. It’s organic whatever it is. It seems to be the source of our mobile
phone problems.”
“I don’t know yet. There’s one more thing; it affects satellite navigation equiptment.”
“It was the kid, and something real funny’s going on- the object is sending a signal that
“Ok. Get to the bottom of this Barry. We’re working on a theory on how to kill the
intruders right now. if there’s a family there save them- but that plant may have
181
“You’re thinking trap?”
“Yes, so be careful.”
“He’s had a few problems Barry, I don’t have time to explain now. Maybe the kid can tell
With that Cartel turned back to the door and opened it, more casually than he would have
liked. A terrific coldness swept over him once inside, and he was intensely aware that
there was a presence in the room. There it was with its back turned to him, standing
absurdly underneath and among photographs of crime scenes and felons, unmoving.
Cartel gripped his shotgun, feeling this was a ridiculous and stupid idea, and chiding
himself for coming in to such a place on such a floppy theory. Raising the gun, he began
to edge around the creature. He had heard the phrase ‘otherworldly’ before, and he had
seen countless representations of what an alien life may look like, but this was…
He was a mere foot from its face now, this thing from another world that had used a
182
family man and husband as a cocoon and stole his mind; that may have lived this way for
untold millennia, being killed time and time again only to exact the most terrible revenge
on its murderer. Cartel could see the bioluminescent stalks, little ‘bulbs’ extinguished
now. It was completely helpless and at his mercy. Or was it? He could not kill it, though
he wondered if it was unconscious here in the dark, if maybe, without cognitive ability it
was unable to perform its little ‘trick’. Maybe the dark had put it in a coma?
This could be a way to safely kill them, he knew, but it would have to be tested. He
remembered what Gant had said about Mr Macy and shuddered at both the mental image
It was the only way to safely try his theory. He had already confirmed that it was
“This is what we are going to do,” Terry said. “That thing is in some sort of coma or
hibernation in there, unable to react to stimulus. As I reckon it that means its brain is not
working at full throttle. If we kill it while it is in this state it might not be able to migrate.
It’s not much of a theory maybe but it’s all we got right now. According to Gant, one of
these things used Albert Macy’s body while he was dead. What we do is kill it, and leave
a corpse in the dark room. Then we watch. Its grizzly and I don’t like it, but if it gives us
a way to kill them, it will have been worth it. Any idea on how to kill it from a distance?”
183
“We could pipe gas into the dark room from the lab, and then ignite it.”
“No, we’d burn the corpse too, and may not be able to control the fire.”
“Too close. We don’t know how far away you’d have to be to be safe. We don’t even
“Sir, can we be sure Gant was telling the truth about Macy? He seems pretty out of it.”
“I don’t know what is wrong with Gant, but he knows more about what is happening here
“Okay, we douse it in kerosene, careful to douse only the creature, then we light it. It
would not die immediately, so anyone would have time to light it up and get out.”
“Sounds like a plan. Okay, we need a corpse that we know is not infected. Two groups;
one to retrieve ammo and as many night vision headsets as we can get out hands on, and
the other to find a corpse and look for survivors. Set it all up. Richard, you’re in charge of
the corpse and survivors squad, Mark, you’re over goggles and ammo. Meet me in the
184
*
When Cartel arrived back to the cantina, Gant was gone. Only two white faced young
“He was sobbing and a wreck, how’d you let him past you?!”
“He was so fast sir, and strong. He told us we would all die if he did not get out. I think
he’s on something sir, heroin maybe. He was all pasty and shakin’ sir, like you see on
films, and he was raving about, what was it Lenny? ‘Ghouls’ and the end of the world.”
“He ran towards that black sedan parked down there at the corner.”
“Board up that window behind me and be ready to let us in through the front door.”
Cartel could not believe he was stepping out of the broken window, unto the abandoned
side walk, armed with a shotgun that might as well be a huge hypodermic needle to inject
himself with the virus with if he shot at and killed one of them. What had Gant called
185
There was Gant, sat in his car, low down, clutching a huge needle full of greenish liquid.
“No,” Gant croaked, not drugs, it’s chemical. It tells the nanobots to format me.” Gant
could barely raise his head, and he looked up through red rimmed eyes.
“Format, nanobots? Look man, you better start speaking some real plain English to me
real soon, cause I know you killed Peterson, and you very near broke my jaw earlier. You
scared my men half to death just there now, and to be frank Mr Gant you scare me too.”
Cartel was pulled into the car before he could argue. His only view was through the rear
view mirror as he lay across the back seat, heart beating loudly in his chest. He could see
them, filing past the car. They just kept coming. There must have been hundreds.
“No, they are going to the object,” Gant replied. Some were dragging cocoons behind
them. Others were first generation, partly human still, dragging…wait…was that live
people? Yes, they were dragging screaming, live human beings behind them too, future
186
“We have to stop…”
“We have to stay here until they are gone,” he said in a menacing croak.
“Cured?!”
“I was infected, probably by Peterson. All agents have nano-machines inside them, to
diagnose disease and in some cases, cure them. Back in the bakery, I was able to kill four
of them, because the nanobots figured out how to kill the virus; I’m immune.”
“I don’t know. The other agents were not immune, but I have… more nanobots than the
others.”
“Why can’t you call your friends in? Isn’t this what you do?!”
187
“They’re…all dead. They were all infected. I had to…I’m the only one left.”
“It’s the formatting, it takes away your emotional response to things, you do…anything
that you have to…doesn’t matter who or what…it’s like, feelings are a little niggle, like a
Cartel laid his head back in the sedan. He closed his tired eyes and listened to the cries of
the captured, the unintelligible ravening of the intruders. Listened to them dragging the
monstrous cocoons through the desert, imagined them blinking with wide eyes like
Cartwright, tried to fathom their state of mind if they had any left. What is this; the end
Lilly.
It came to him like waking from a dream on a summer’s morning, and he heard the words
escape his mouth rather than purposefully made them leave. No thoughts preceded them,
no embryonic forming of a notion; it was born of pure passion, and feeling, and longing;
188
“Possibly; but those people in the cocoons are much worse off than…”
“I’m not talking about that. It’s my wife, she’s…she’s been in a coma for the past seven
years. Mugging in the city left her that way. New York, that is.”
“There is a very slim chance, and there is no way we are going to leave here until I’m
formatted.”
“Why not! It’s the only chance any of us have- it can make me able to fix all this Cartel,
“When your ‘formatted,’ you’ll not think about my wife, or your wife, or the lives of
anybody in that police station. You’d kill them all if it stopped the infection.”
“I couldn’t.”
“What would you have done?! Let the infection spread?!” Gant shouted suddenly,
189
“I’d have contained them and tried to find a way to cure them first!”
“There was no time, and the healthy ones were being slaughtered anyway!”
“All you want is to drown your sorrows, you’re no better than a drunk!”
“ No I don’t! This is about saving many more lives than there are in that building!”
“It’s about saving a wife and daughter who are already dead!! Stopping the spread this
time!”
“No!”
“Your family are dead!” Cartel shouted, spitting at the word ‘dead’, “The people in the
station still have a chance!” he grabbed Gant by the collar and slammed his head into the
“This is about your wife Cartel!” Gant said, staring hard into Cartels face with his
startlingly green eyes and shoving him back sprawling into the opposite car door, “This
“I’m a cop Gant, I protect and serve; I’m not some government clean-up guy with robots
190
in my blood and some sort of freakish top-up to suppress my conscience!”
“That’s not all it does, no! It turns you into a robot yourself. Think about it; if you can
ignore emotion, if you are conscious of only your job, and nothing else- how human are
you?”
“Your able to be perfectly human; all your brain function running at 100% capacity,
focused, alert!”
“Alert of only one thing! No compassion, no love, nothing. You said you watched your
wife die, and all you could think of was how to evaluate and contain the virus that killed
“Listen, they’re gone, we need to get back to the station now. I’ve had men gathering
supplies and…something else; the creature in the dark room, I went in…”
“I wore the night vision gear. Looked ridiculous too; but the point is, it’s incapacitated in
191
the complete dark, like we thought it’d be.”
“Exactly.”
“I’ll hold off on the formatting for now, but Cartel, when the time comes, we’re going to
need it.”
Cartel did not answer. He knew Gant may be right. All he could think of was getting to
New hope and new horror on the same night. He wondered had Barry and Richard
192
Barry walked tentatively up the creaking steps of the saloon, his revolver drawn, Richard
“If you see anything aim for the head and run before the infection spreads to you,” Lee
said.
“You think?! That’s if they still have some human features left- what if the more
“Fair point,” Lee said grimly. “I’ve seen some weird stuff, but never anything quite this
ferocious and purposeful. It’s true their biology may be so wildly different from ours that
“He was a junior officer. I know you had to do it- my point is, how do I know you’re not
infected now by whatever was in him? How does Terry know he isn’t?”
“We don’t. If I show any sign of it you have to kill me,” Lee said without conviction. He
193
smiled weakly and added, “I’d do the same for you.”
They pushed the doors open with a creak and stepped in, their footsteps creaking too as
There was a bar and dusty wooden tables and chairs, even some old beer bottles still
“This place is like a movie set,” Barry said in awe. All of a sudden a giggle rang out
“For more reason than you know,” Barry said oddly and moved towards the stairs. He
began to head up, moving cautiously, a strange look of anxiety on his face.
But Barry was already at the first door upstairs. He swung it open and levelled his gun,
194
then exclaimed, “Louise!”
Before him was his twenty year old daughter and her boyfriend.
“You’re supposed to be across with your aunt?!” he roared, “What’s going on here?”
“We...We were on our way back...the satnav brought us here and we...”
“It’s not like you think! We had to spend the night, and then other people began to
arrive.”
“Other people?”
“They’re mostly away at the far end of town, they thought this was Cave Creek too!”
“Ok, get up- you too!” he shouted, glaring at her boyfriend, who slinked out of the door
“Er, Barry, we have another situation here- there are lights at the far end of town, looks
195
like the girl...”
“Louise!” the girl snapped indignantly as she passed him on the stairs. He glared back.
“Looks like... Louise is right about others!” he continued, eying the two new members of
“Makes sense. Anyone trying to reach Cave Creek would end up here unless they knew
“Why would they want to keep people out? Surely they use people?”
“I don’t know. I don’t know about any of this. It’s all so beyond anything I’ve
experienced...and you young lady?! You have no idea the nightmare you’ve just walked
into! You should have stayed with your Aunt for three weeks like we planned!”
“What are you talking about Dad?!” she said angrily, her face still red from
“People are dying Louise! Your mother and sisters are hiding out in the station with half
Louise’s large green eyes widened in fear. She had never seen her father afraid or
196
uncertain like this before, and it scared her more than anything that he said.
“Are mum and the girls going to be ok?” she said tearfully.
“Yes, don’t worry. They’re with Terry...Sheriff Cartel, and he’s not going to let anybody
hurt them. We’re out here looking for a family that sent a radio transmission asking for
“I can help,” Louise said, then looked at her boyfriend, “We can,” she said. He did not
“Fine, but only because I’m not comfortable letting you out of my sight again. Now bring
Barry and Richard walked up the street of the ghost town with Louise and Brian. Brian
was a tall lanky kid with greasy black hair hanging down in ragged strands. He kept his
distance from Barry, preferring to walk beside Richard Lee, who preferred to ignore him.
This influx of people was irritating him. The beacon calling people to this dead town
meant that the enemy was organised and intelligent. It meant they were calculating and
had a plan and purpose, not like some of the lost or instinctual creatures Lee had
encountered before. There was something else behind it all too, a feeling that he had
never had so powerfully in all his life; as if all was wrong and pointless, and there was no
hope.
197
Against the desert sky he could see cars outlined at the other end of town. Some people
still sat in them and tried in vain to use their mobiles to call for help. There were family
“Most people gone inside for a look,” Louise said, “When they discovered they were lost,
they all pooled their resources to try to navigate. They know we can’t be far from Cave
A tall figure stepped away from the motorbike and approached Barry-
“Cave Creek police?” he said, “Glad to see you. I take it this isn’t your usual beat
officer?”
“No sir, this is a derelict town some fifteen miles out of Cave Creek.”
“Dirk Renault,” the biker said taking off a glove and extending his hand. The man didn’t
exactly look like the biker type. He was bookish looking with eyes that would look more
at home behind glasses than a visor. He had days old stubble on his cheeks and his eyes
were rimmed with black. He walked stiffly, as if he hadn’t been off his bike in a long
time. His voice was haggard and his speech slightly slurred, yet Barry knew it wasn’t just
drink. He had stopped enough drunken drivers to know- this was something else.
198
“Officer Barry Johnson.”
“What’s going on here Officer? Everyone here’s panicking something shockin’ and
“You’re very calm Mr. Renault,” Barry said, “You can help me round up everyone.”
“No. No way. I’m sorry Sheriff but I’m moving on. Just point me in the right direction.”
“No- I need as many cool heads as I can get, and trust me, you don’t want to go looking
for Cave Creek without directions. There’s nothing but desert in most directions from
Dirk looked at him with rage in his eyes and seemed he may be about to throw a punch.
“You think I got a cool head?” he said through a smirk that he could not suppress.
Barry looked at him seriously and said, “Yes I do. Maybe too cool, but that’s fine by
me.”
199
“Have it your way,” Dirk snapped, “but these people will be hard to calm down. Most of
them already have us dead and buried in dust forever. Most of them where stupid enough
“That may be so, but I need you to go tell them they can trust me. Tell them to
“You sure you want them to walk past that plant thing? It’ll shock them worse.”
“Good. I need’em shocked, for what I have to tell them’ll be easier to accept if they’re
“ Just let’s say you’re going to be less eager to get to Cave Creek,” Lee cut in. Barry eyed
As Dirk turned to leave there was a rumbling sensation and shimmering lights appeared
out of the ground just beyond the Georgian house. Lights that seemed to be trying to cut
200
Lee set off running, and when he had got halfway up the street he turned and yelled, “I
can see them at the other end of town too- we’re surrounded!”
“Explanation, now.”
Screams sounded at the top of the town, and people began running down towards them.
“So much for having to round them up,” Dirk said. “Now, explanation.”
“I have no explanation; but I can tell you some things that have been happening.”
Dirk and the others listened as Barry re-counted Cave Creeks nightmare night as it had
unfolded from his point of view. They were gathered in the large house at the end of
town, on the bottom floor. The wind was blowing through the house gently and the four
children that were among them huddled closely together with their parents, who held unto
them as if they may vanish at any moment. Barry noted how much they looked like those
he had left at the police station but different- they had not yet seen all that those at the
“And what are those things all around the town?” a plump father of two of the kids called
201
out hoarsely.
“We know the object at the centre of town is some kind of beacon. It blocks mobile
“Thanks,” Barry said grudgingly, then went on, “ We have to determine whether or not it
is safe to pass them. Then we will organise a convoy and bring you to Cave Creek. I
assume no one has enough fuel to go back the way you came?”
“Ok. Me and Agent Lee will take two teams and check these lights or whatever at the
perimeter. The more men we have, the quicker this will be. I’d prefer volunteers.”
“I’m in,” Dirk said, and as he did a few other hands raised.
”No,” Barry said firmly. “You stay here with everyone else until we get back. Lee- go
202
“But you said you needed as many as you could get!” Louise protested.
“That’s a bit off!” another female voice cut in, one of the mothers.
“They have a point,” Lee offered, shrugging, “and they’re willing,” he added, glaring at
So they set out. Barry took a group of four. Louise, Dirk, the plump father who turned out
to be called Michael and a business type called Winston who said he had come to Cave
Creek to buy the local coffee house. Barry made a poor joke about hoping he was killed
first which was met with only black looks and rolled eyes from his daughter. They had
passed the two -way radios around until every two in a group had one. Lee led a group of
four too, made up of the mother called Diane Finch, a building contractor named Colin, a
teacher called Margot, who had rallied along behind Diane and a lecturer of theoretical
Lees group moved along to the outskirts of the small town. The ‘lights’ were a strange
203
“It looks like the Northern Lights,” Margot said.
Lee picked up a stick and tried to throw it through the distortion. Nothing happened. The
“What exactly to you do? Diane Finch asked him, regarding him sceptically.
“I’m an expert in matter such as these,” he said irritably, looking closely at the object
before him.
“Maybe it only reacts to organic matter,” someone said quietly. It was Colin.
Margot removed a bewildering length of her hair and held it up, “Clip in extensions,” she
204
He lifted his two-way and reported.
“Barry?”
“Go ahead.”
“It doesn’t seem to react when organic matter is passed over the threshold.”
“You figured it was a shield too? What did you use for your organic test?”
“\Oh. Well, it seems the same here. They must be dangerous in some way though.”
“I don’t know. I don’t know!” Lee suddenly shouted in frustration. He wished for the first
205
“I’ve tried it but there’s nothing. If they do anything they block radio signals.”
“That’s like something Gant would say. We need him to see this Barry. He’s the real
expert,” he added quietly, “and we need to know if these things have appeared in Cave
Creek too. Something bothers me about these- everything else that the intruders have hit
us with has been organic-no machines or tech of any sort, until now.”
All of a sudden the air appeared ripple somehow and a massive dome shaped area above
“Yes! Move your people back now!” Barry yelled back as a humming began to
intensify \all around his terrified little group. He grabbed Louise by the arm and began
dragging her back to the Georgian House, “Back to the house, Lee!”
Lee didn’t need told twice. He ordered his group to run and they set off over the dusty
street, the humming beginning to hurt their ears. There was a blinding flash, the sky
206
seemed to change colour overhead, then all was quiet.
When Barry opened his eyes he gasped. The sky was filled with rolling planets and
burning suns. The landscape all around them was charred black rock instead of desert.
They were not in the Arizona desert any more. He doubted they were on the planet Earth.
The ghost town was still there alright, but the rest was gone. In the distance light began to
appear. Cars. Two of them. This was as strange as the many planets in the sky. The cars
approached the two groups of fallen people, who had not quite made it to the Georgian
A group of men stepped out of the first car and approached Agent Lee. They were
dressed in ebony robes over a suit and tie. The first one came up to Lee with recognition
and spoke;
“Richard Lee- as a result of emergency protocol 401- In the event of catastrophic disaster
that kills or incapacitates more than 95 per cent of Agency personnel -we have left Earth
to preserve certain treaties that are crucial to its survival- but you- you must return and
“In time it will all become clear. Now you must hurry. This group of people will be
immune now. You must use them to save Cave Creek. There is a bigger threat than the
207
intruder. The spore that brought them to Earth is...it has not been seen before, but we fear
its capabilities. The Earth is your responsibility now- you and Agent Gant...and Terry
“Not now. This is the first Cave Creek, the one that failed.”
With that the humming resumed and all sight was lost to a blinding flash of light again.
When the light faded Richard could see the desert all around them again. The strange
“What kind of people are these you work for that can...that can...what did they just did?!”
“I’ve never seen anything like that!” Lee snapped with sudden ferocity, “I didn’t even
208
know they were all dead!”
“We get back to Cave Creek,” Lee said, tears burning in his eyes.
“What’s wrong?”
“He must have done this- Gant- he killed most of the Agents at headquarters!”
“Friends?”
“I’m sorry Lee. I don’t understand much of what is going on here, but I understand that,”
Barry said, clapping his hand on Richards shoulder. Richard’s young face seethed with
“He killed her,” Richard said, tears flowing freely, “the one good thing in this stinking
world- to hell with it! To hell with it all! Now they come to me and say it’s my
responsibility! No. For the past nine years I’ve babysat their monsters- that was all they
209
seen I was good for! Now they think I’m what? The guardian of the earth?! Forget it, I’m
“Where are you going!” Barry shouted, pulling the door open.
Barry grabbed him and pulled him out of the car, “No!” that will solve nothing! I don’t
like Gant and part of me wants to shoot him myself- but we need him Richard! You know
Barry was much stronger than the slender Lee and the younger man struggled in vain for
“He’s the last formatted one,” Lee finally said through clenched teeth, spitting out his
“Ok. These people need you to explain what just happened- and what weight is on their
shoulders now. I can’t do that.” He let go of Lee and put his hands on his shoulders again,
“They need you to be a leader. You’re the only one who can do it.”
210
*
Julie Walked out of the party into the night air. It was too warm. Far too warm. The wind
felt like a blast furnace to her. The stars looked wrong and the ground felt funny. Strange
sounds filled the air that filtered through her brain and were interpreted into meaning.
Conversation. She tried to duplicate the sound but could not do it with any real success.
Sensation reported to her mind more slowly than it should. Still, it was sensation. The
strange nothingness of half awareness and semi-consciousness, that mixing with the girls
mind, not sure what was her and what was itself- it was horrible- now the prisoner was
free- or at least more free. This body was sluggish, and it only had a few rigid limbs that
allowed for limited, stiff movement. Soon the biology would change though. Patience.
Gant and Terry had found a body lying in the street and dragged it inside the station. The
‘experiment’ was all set up. Terry went back into the dark room with the night-vision
goggles, dragging the body with him. Then he hastily moved away, brushing the creature
as he did. He shivered involuntarily and doused the creature carefully in the kerosene. All
of a sudden he felt irresponsible again, stupid, a man lost in the craziness of a situation
that had no precedent in human history. He turned at the door, struck a match and threw
it. The moment he lit the match he realized his mistake. Even as it erupted in a hot blaze
it flailed at him in rage. The sudden burst of light blinded Terry in the night vision
goggles. Fumbling for his gun, he backed into the half open door and fired, but still the
211
creature came. Gant had seen the whole thing on the monitor and was already on his way.
Bt the time he had arrived Terry had bolted out of the dark room and was running down
“Seems they burn quickly!” he yelled. Just as he said it the body appeared behind him,
Gant grabbed Terry and shoved him away from the body. He fired into the head and the
enemy dropped.
It had not worked. No one knew for sure how the dark would affect the enemy’s ability to
migrate. Maybe the pain of the fire had woken it. Gant noted that the creature did not
infect the dead body, but somehow integrated with it instead. In the station, people were
getting desperate. They were in the back of the building, behind the large oak doors and
emergency shutters. The corridors and stairways were lined with frightened, traumatized
blood-stained regular clothes, they were sleepless. Cartel observed the mass of wide,
saucer eyes, most seemingly propped open by shock and fear. The station was a very
strong old building, but it was cold now, and uncomfortable. A few children sobbed
lightly in the corner. No one was with them. Cartel shuddered- had those kids ran across
town by themselves? In the holding area of the station another echoing shot rang out.
Gant had fired another wounding shot at one of the infected officers. It was probably old
Bill Wesley; he had looked pretty bad when Cartel last seen him. As long as Gant didn’t
212
kill them, Cartel thought, what would one of those things not do if they infected a man
like Gant?! Then he heard a sudden gasping and yelling. He did not investigate. He knew
what it was. The grinding of the shutters coming up sounded, followed by an excited
gaggle of voices and Gants commanding voice booming “Lift, lift, throw it out now!”
then there was a thud. The heavy oak main door slammed and there was a general scuttle
back to the safety of the shutters. At that moment Gant strode in, blood speckled, calm
faced, a single red spatter marring the unnatural green of his eyes.
“ We’ve thrown out another cocoon. None of them are dead, but I’ve had to wound three
“Ramblings?”
“Imagine Hannibal Lector recalling his favorite recipes in conversation with Vlad the
The imagery was momentarily hilarious, and Cartel found himself wondering at Gant,
“They are telling the men that we will all die and that soon they will be eating their own
children. One of the men confessed to having already. Sheriff, morale among your men is
low. They have seen their friends become murderers, indeed, butchers. They’re not ready
213
“And what way is that?”
“This town may have to be completely destroyed. If all communications weren’t gone the
army may be here already. As it is we have to assume no one outside Cave Creek knows
what is happening here, and so it will fall to me, and your men if there are any of them
It was then that the roar of engines was heard in the street, and Barry and Lee returned at
the head of a small convoy. They came into town at speed, and it was not long till
frenzied attackers were bouncing off the sides of each truck and over car bumpers.
Dirk, who refused to leave his bike behind, rode beside Barry and Lees’ jeep with a
shotgun in one arm. Scores of tentacled nightmares tried to stop the convoy but it was
moving too fast and too close together. Every time one came close to Dirk it was blasted
back and he reloaded the pump action gun with one hand. He smiled as he did.
“Are they mad?!” Terry shouted, “Doesn’t Barry know they’ll be infected?”
Then his radio burst into life, “Sheriff, this is Agent Lee, I need you to open the side
garage for us quickly and stay back until we close it. I can’t explain it all now but we’re
Terry ran to the garage controls at the reception desk and opened the large sliding doors.
214
He had had them installed when he first took over as sheriff. He turned to the monitor and
seen each car and truck pull in. A huge lorry pulled up outside and the driver jumped out
and ran in, Dirk covering his approach by pitching his bike at the opening and firing at all
that moved.
The intruders outside snarled and turned a deep angry red, retreating beyond his shotguns
range but no further as they watched the huge doors slide shut again with a resonating
metallic clang.
Terry observed his old friend as he talked. Barry seemed more alive somehow, more
awake than ever. He had been re-united with his family and had returned Louise to the
others also. He was explaining all that had happened to Terry and Gant in the stations
conference room. Lee had not wanted to do it and Barry had not argued. He still did not
trust him around Gant. Instead Lee was co-coordinating the ‘ghost town group’ including,
to Barry’s annoyance, Louise. When Barry was finished, Terry shook his head in
disbelief.
“Believe it,” Gant said. “The Agency have been aware that as a group they may be
the event of such a catastrophe. There are things I do not even know of. In any event,
they have done this to preserve the Agency in some way. How they made the group
215
immune I do not know, but they seem to be. It may be they used the information from
“Fine, I’m not sure I can handle more anyway. Now, I would really like to meet that guy
on the Harley.”
“Yes, I’m sure being immune makes you all braver, but he’s just reckless.”
“I think he’d have behaved like that whatever Terry. There’s something going on with
that guy- he reminds me of you when you first came to Cave Creek.”
Barry opened the door to the briefing room and hollered for Dirk, who appeared a few
“Tough little sucker,” he said, half in admiration, half in disgust as he held up the cage,
216
“Survives seven hundred miles non stop strapped to the back of a Harley, teleportation to
“Yes, I did Mr. Renault; you strike me as the kind of man who I can use. Barry’s
“To be honest I’m still not clear on what exactly I’m immune to?”
“It’ll be explained to you. I need you to keep a cool head and not pull any more stunts
“Save that sort of thing for when its needed,” Barry said.
Gant had been silent throughout the whole interview. Terry approached him while Barry
“You’ve never heard of the Agency doing something like that have you?”
217
Gant seemed not to hear him at first, but was lost in thought, his leathery face unyielding
“Never. I was not aware that the extent of their power was so far reaching. It is a
problematic occurrence, for it suggests that they may have had some prior knowledge of
these creatures. I know the Agency has experimented with teleportation, but the method
used here...”
Just then a scream sounded from the main room. Cartel barely gave the shutter time to
clear his waist but bent under it and into the main hall, gun drawn. The officers on watch
“He wants to go out sir, there’s a man out there being attacked by…” the officer glanced
Gant pushed past Cartel and stood at the window, staring out. For a second Cartel
watched as his reflection stared back, and he wondered just how accurate that was-
When he turned his head and looked beyond his own reflection what he saw was truly
bizarre. Animals about the size of a large cat filled the air, flying on transparent fly-like
wings. Their heads were taken up by one huge football sized eyeball, and behind that
218
there was a dark green maggot like body flanked by six little legs on each side. Each leg
ended in a tiny four fingered hand that they were using to pick up bin lids, pull up car
hoods, open curtains, investigate unfortunate stray cats and dogs that had escaped in the
craziness earlier. They turned the animals over and stared at them from all angles with
their immense blinking eyes that moved rapidly in their sockets as they looked around. In
the midst of all the madness there was an old man, lifted right off the ground by five of
them, some tugging at his shirt collar, or gripping his ankles, while one of them examined
his glasses. The man was shaking in terror, his face locked in one terrible expression of
utter incomprehension.
“The spore I suppose,” Gant said way too conversationally, even though he was watching
them with a hungry interest, completely engrossed. He peered into the midst of the little
swarm, that was still causing havoc in the street, spreading rubbish and broken glass
everywhere. There was one area was there was a higher concentration of the creatures,
where they appeared to swarm like a large school of fish do in a bait ball around a
slightly different being. It was a larger creature, similar, only with one large black
eyeball, like a sharks eye. It held what looked like a brain in its little hands. The front
two legs were different from the others. They tapered to sharp points that penetrated the
brain around the frontal lobes. The brain was very pink and healthy looking. It appeared
fresh and healthy. The creature also had antennae that the others did not have, at least six
along its back, running parallel with every other leg. It’s eye did not blink, but merely
219
turned slowly and calmly to observe the others with strange intelligence.
Cartels first thought was that it was sending signals to the others. They looked like
drones, he thought.
“They appear to be some kind of organic probes on a reconnaissance mission,” Gant said,
watching another swarm further down the street, around another black eyed creature with
antennae. “Each swarm appears to have a central control, based around a creature that
Gant’s reply was to step back from the window and pick up a large shotgun from the
corner of the room. The other men knew if he was wary they should be too and all drew
their weapons and shrunk back, never taking their eyes from the window. In the dark, the
huge eyes seemed to glow a light orange color, and appeared to be floating free. Barry
was entranced by the almost graceful way that they glided, like alien fireflies, some of
their eyes streaked with an emerald green. The spell was broken when one of them all of
a sudden came straight for the window and smashed through with surprising ease.
All of a sudden it was in the room, that huge orange eyeball right in Barry’s face. He
could see his reflection in it. He still looked terrified and utterly uncomprehending,
despite all else he had seen. It looked so much bigger up close, and the whole body took
on a stronger green under the electric lights. Barry could feel the little wings whipping
220
close to his face, could see when he stopped staring into his own frightened eyes, the
texture of its skin, tough and fleshy, with fine red vein pulsing visibly under the skin. The
six little legs worked feverishly, like a flies, always restless. Eventually he felt with some
shock one little hand on his face, then another. Slowly they traced the contours of his
face, around his eyes, over his mouth, his nose, even pulling on his beard. The other men
stood watching in awed shock, afraid to move in case it turned its attention to them or
they attracted more of them. Gant was the only one who moved, very slowly, almost not
at all, ever closer to the creature hovering inches from Barry’s head, raising a large
The creature suddenly jerked one tiny hand and pulled away a clump of hair from Barry’s
beard. Barry opened his mouth to scream but before any sound came out two little hands
were jammed into his mouth, one pushing his lower jaw down, one clamped around his
front two teeth, pushing up, pulling his mouth open. Barry was frantic, unable to close his
mouth and terrified if what might be coming next, he made a grab for the creatures main
body. The eye all of a sudden erupted in a blinding white flash, like a camera and
momentarily stunned everyone in the room. Gant was the first to re-gain his sight, in time
to see Barry, limp, with his head hanging back, the creature still peering into his mouth,
lifting his tongue and studying it carefully. In one swift movement Gant lunged forward
and thrust the knife between the animals wings, down into its fleshy body. The eye
flashed again as the creature lurched in mid air, this time a deep red flash, and instantly
he sound of more wings began to sound. Gant was blinded again, and everyone else was
stumbling wildly as they felt a hundred grabbing hands and moist huge eyeballs being
221
rubbed against them. then another sound rang out, a marine like sound, and Gant knew
immediately that he needed his sight back fast- it was one of the abstract. For three
minutes, like being in Hades itself, the bizarre creatures tugged and probed, clicked and
hummed, picked them up and set them down again. Through the red/white haze that Gant
could see when his vision began to clear, the abstract came into view. It was in the
doorway, small black eyes rolling back and forth, observing the flying creatures. Fresh
blood stained its long, uneven teeth that jutted crazily out of its lower jaw. It’s tentacles
writhed gently at its side, making smooth waving motions as if it was swimming on its
back. The flying beasts gave the abstract a wide berth, swinging wide rather than flying
close to it, and it was not alarmed by them at all. It looked as though it might be
supervising them. Then one of the controllers arrived, hovering like a ghost through the
haze, one black eye staring unblinkingly at the scene. It’s little antennae glowing through
a range of colors as it approached the abstract. The abstract suddenly burst into a dazzling
array of colors, changing its skin pigmentation this time, and the controller responded
with a muted green flash of its oily black eye. Immediately after the display the smaller
creatures dropped their subjects and began filing out of the door past the abstract and
back down the street. Gant still had the shotgun in his grasp. The abstract began to
slaughter the officers the moment the little creatures left, wrapping one tentacle around
the firsts ones leg and dragging him across the marble floor, screaming for all he was
worth. The abstract lifted him clear of the floor effortlessly with one tentacle, and held
the hysterical man up until it was looking into his eyes, his ragged lower teeth inches
from the mans face. Seconds past. Gant struggled to move. He felt paralyzed. His strong
hands felt like jelly and he could barely use the shotguns pump action mechanism. As he
222
raised himself to his knees shakily, the spines along the abstracts back shimmered lightly
and it began to turn it’s awful head towards him, it’s empty eyes holding nothing but pure
malice as it did. In one swift motion it had Gants trigger hand and his gun held in its
slimy grip. He had cocked the shotgun but had never reached the trigger. Now he was
being pulled slowly up by his wrist. He felt strong muscles inside the tendril contract with
terrifying strength, threatening to crush his hand and shotgun together in a mess of flesh
and metal. He reached up with his free hand and attempted to release himself from its
grip but only got a handful of a stinging gelatinous substance that was oozing out of
every pore on the tentacles. As it held the two men up, suspended like some nightmarish
mobile it strode easily over to another man and reached towards him with its two front
limbs, lean, sinewy appendages that were the most human part of it. It simply picked him
up and gripped him around his head with both its ‘hands’, slid a moist tentacle around his
waist and pulled his head right off his shoulders. At that moment a shot rang out and the
abstracts face seemed to explode. Gant and the officer were dropped heavily to the hard
marble, and the creature stood still for a moment, rigid as if it had seized up, then
collapsed on its ruined face, spewing a massive red wave as it did. What happened next
the creature hit the floor Grahams severed head began to bubble and writhe, the white
eyes rolling madly, the tongue flicking in and out as the mouth worked, trying got form
words. Cartel leveled his magnum again, but Gant grabbed his arm and he missed, hitting
“Next time it’ll find a brain that’s still attached to a pair of shoulders!” Gant yelled as
223
Cartels shot echoed around the hall, “They are not all immune!”
He bent down without a moments’ hesitation and took the head in his hands, grimacing a
Lilly found herself standing outside a cinema. It was raining and blowy, and water was
dripping over everything in sight, falling in huge snakelike drops down the sides of
buildings and windows, lampposts and clothing. A crowd of people stood outside the
224
little cinema in Cave Creek, waiting to get in.
‘Star Wars!” large letters over the entrance announced, the grandeur of the words
“What is this?” she said out loud, fearing she knew full well what it was.
Out of the crowd one figure stood out suddenly, a dark figure, indistinct and without
shape.
“It’s you, isn’t it?” Lilly asked, shivering against the cold water running down her back.
“Yes.”
“We are...this is the past? How are you doing this? Am I dead?”
“I am interested in your mate,” the creature answered bluntly, “In why he comes to the
small room to see you even though you cannot commune with him.”
225
“Why have you brought me here?”
“The virus that brought me to you is programmed to usurp your consciousness and
replace it with mine, then to use your biological material to reconstruct my true form
“I am one of many who have descended on your world. I must tell you that they mean
harm.”
“And the dark one. The one who is your leader. He is not like you.”
The intruder grew fearful at the mention of the dark one, although Lilly could not quite
tell how exactly it was she knew he was afraid but the impression was quite
overwhelming.
“He has spoke to me...as it has to many I suppose...he speaks great doom and
hopelessness.”
226
“The dark one is not one of us, and yet it is. It was created by us, and yet has become our
master. It was never meant to be an intelligence, but it became self aware some millennia
ago.”
“Self aware?”
“Yes. It was meant to gather information from every world that it came to, in order to
change it; but over millennia this led to intelligence, and an awareness of self.”
“Years ago, just before I was attacked...the councillor told me they were only dreams...I
“Yes. I can see this in your mind. It puzzles me why this happened...but it is clear that
what you experienced was some sort of empathic phenomenon. The dark one has many
abilities, not all of which it could always control. Around the time that the spore began to
learn there was a change in it..the normal function of its being was disturbed somehow. In
viral form we have no real consciousness, but we do have a basic hive mentality. We
sensed the dark ones transformation, and it was as if it was feeding off the mental ability
of another.”
“Me?”
227
“It is a possibility.”
Cave Creek General had been turned into a monstrous carnival, a twisted mirror image of
a hospital. It was a grand, old building, originally an asylum. It was showing its true
Inside, behind opaque curtains, in operating theatres turned into monstrous theatres of the
grotesque, wild, inarticulate shapes slithered and groaned, roared and screamed. The
healthy humans.
In the quarantine section, the remaining doctors had sealed themselves in armed with
only a hastily lifted fire axe, caked in the blood of those they had sworn to heal. The
room was full of mostly children. All around them the hellish choir sang out, joined by
human voices of either terror or devilish malice as they struggled with the ‘newborn’
consciousness inside their mind, fighting for supremacy against a power so evil and old it
had forgotten any original purpose and was bent only on murder.
Meanwhile, in Lilly Cartels room, Rebecca knew that one of them must be infected.
She’d brought one of the little spines up as a decoration for Lilly weeks ago. Now she
228
was cowering in the corner of that room, waiting for Lilly to wake up, as she always
waited, but expecting fully that she would try to kill her. She felt the tremors that had
rifled through the building die away but did not even dare to look out of the window.
She held a scalpel in her delicate fingers, or all three of them; since old Misses Spinnaker
had simply pulled one off in the recovery room. Rebecca had hit her with the pole
holding her morphine drip and ran. She hadn’t killed her. Still, she would never forget it;
She wished she could go back to find her engagement ring at least.
She hoped she would not have to hurt Lilly. She hoped it would be her instead. The
moment she felt there was something wrong she would do it; yes, she knew how easily a
surgical scalpel cut flesh. It would be easy. Closing her eyes for a moment, she found
herself wishing that Terry was there. He had always been like a father to her. Her natural
father had been a drunk, cruel, had beaten her and her mother so badly Terry had had to
arrest him for attempted murder. Ted Clarke had resisted, and fiercely. Rebecca would
229
Hiding under her kitchen table, hearing the plates and mugs on it smash and clink
together as her father hit her mother. One of the broken plate shards had fallen unto the
tiled floor, making Rebecca look up through her tangled brown hair. It was like second
nature, the impulse; she picked up the shard, feeling it’s razor edge with her little fingers
and holding it by its’ smooth side, she drove it deep into her father’s left calf. Even so
drunk it hurt like crazy as the glass sliced the muscle. Ted Clarke howled in agony and
reeled back from the dinner table with an almighty shove, toppling it and revealing
Rebecca as the source of his injury. He glowered at his daughter through eyes blurred
with alcohol and rage, and cast his wild eyes down to the gleaming bloodied shard
protruding from his leg. For one moment everything paused and his labored breathing
was all that could be heard; then it began, an onslaught so vicious and brutal that Rebecca
was sure she would be killed. She never imagined it was possible to feel so much pain
and fear all at once. The fear was worse somehow. She had prepared herself for a day like
As her head spun and her vision began to swim her father raised his huge hand for
another blow, all at once, the world stopped. Her father turned away from her and was
knocked off his feet by a barrel chested, grey haired man who put his foot on his chest
and held him down; the monster, the dragon, the one
she feared instead of the boogey man- Terry Cartel held him knocked him flat, turned
him over roughly, and handcuffed him. In that moment Rebecca knew what having a
230
All of a sudden a realization broke her reverie. ‘The note!’ she remembered, and
“They were possibly some kind of remote viewing tool,” he theorized. “One thing is
obvious- they were gathering information. It is likely that this means another event is
All of a sudden a plaintive bleeping rang out, as alien a sound as any of the creatures
outside.
“It’s my pager… I…there’s a special number I left beside Lilly’s bed, it was stupid
really, I thought she may wake up when there was no nurse around.”
Cartel looked at his pager, a curious mixture of confusion and hope etched on his face;
231
‘Do you know about the second spore?’ was all it said.
A sound like low thunder stormed overhead, followed by a tremendous series of crashes,
as if half the town was being ripped up, and Gant turned immediately and bolted for the
main door, gun drawn. Cartel made it to the opened door behind him in time to witness
Gant standing on the top step of the stone stairway leading up to the station, shrouded in
billowing dust. In the blistering Arizona sunset, the dust turned a hellish red hue, and as it
cleared ragged silhouettes came looming out of the mist. There was a trail of destruction
leading through the town hall’s clock tower, into the general store next door and across
the street, were there had once been a war memorial. Nestled among the debris of the
church was a large bulbous mass, gently moving in and out as if breathing, displacing
dancing specks of dust as it did. It looked just like a smaller version of the first spore.
Then other shapes started appearing out of the mist, from the opposite end of town,
accompanied by in human cries and snarls. When the first few came past, Cartel stood
back in shock, his nerves were shredded. Gant stood there like a stone, watching with
232
obvious interest and grim realization.
“Not just rats. Unless rats look a lot like horses these days.”
“What on Earth?”
Sure enough a huge black stallion bolted down the main street with crazed eyes and a
braying in sheer terror, followed by an elegant white mare, riding saddle and bridle still
attached. Then two dogs went by, then three more, then a few cats, and more rats until the
street was filled with a stampede. A whole herd of cows went by, and hundreds of dogs
and cats, all running with wild eyes full of fear and confusion, pure terror even.
“But where…”
“Why?”
233
Gant turned at last and pulled Cartel inside. He sighed slightly, knowing the next course
of action would cause a situation with a lot of variables- Gant did not like variables.
“I don’t know exactly why Cartel, but whoever just got in touch with you over that pager
Cartel looked at him, and Gant could see the question in his eyes, the inner turmoil.
Despite alien spores and bizarre animal stampedes Gant could see that Cartel was still
“We know nothing Cartel. It could be a trap; it’s probably a trap. Barry, you’ve been to
the hospital, now take us back. You can brief us on the way about the hospital’s situation.
“Uh, I wouldn’t go driving up to that hospital if I was you,” Barry’s deep voice cut in.
when I was leaving there was something real weird happening to the canyon road.”
“I’ve heard and seen a lot of weird tonight Barry,” Cartel said, unaware that he was
glaring at his friend, “So define this new weirdness for me, please,” he continued, feeling
increasingly weary. He’d asked his mind to accept a lot of things that part of him still did
234
“The land was sprouting odd growths, kind of like funny lookin’ trees. I think they’re
changing the very land round here Terry, somehow bending it to their will.”
“There was geysers all over the place firing off this thick gas high into the sky, and the
rock was turning all black and smooth. There were these veins everywhere, coming
through the ground, smothering farm houses- kinda black thick tendrils with blood red
viens running through them, like the monsters have. We can’t go that way Terry, I’m
telling you.”
Terry closed his eyes and felt like crumbling there and then. What did it all mean? How
could this spongy object that he had not even seen yet be doing all this? He could
scarcely take in what had happened to Mr. Cartwright. Even what had happened to Lilly
he could fathom, because he was a cop, he was a man who had seen the worst of people
and was surprised by very little. Anything else that happened in Cave Creek he could
handle- but this, this was something he could not truly handle, and he knew it. He would
have to rely more and more on Gant, who, as wild as his story was, seemed to know so
much more than everybody else about these otherworldly things. Cartel watched him
now, watched the wheels turning behind Gants impenetrable green eyes. He had a theory
about what Barry had described, but Cartel was reluctant to ask him what it might be.
With terrible resignation he decided to wait until Gant let him in, and set his mind to
getting to Lilly again. He thought of the vast distance between them, the desert roads that
235
separated the town from the hospital. In his mind he could see Cave Creek, surrounded
by the unfeeling, creeping desert, a small isolated creature waiting to be swallowed up.
He thought of George Carter and his blasted helicopter, and wondered if George was still
alive, if Meredith was with him… if his chopper was still flyable.
“Find me George Carter,” Cartel snapped to Whatever officer was nearest, :if he’s here in
the station.”
As it turned out, George’s helicopter was on the other side of town. At least that meant it
was in good order. Barry was less optimistic; he was staring from George to Terry in
bewildered disbelief.
“How on Earth are we supposed to get to this tin can on the other side of hell?!’ he
“We can land on the roof if we have to, though the heli-pad is close to the main
“ I really wish there was someone else to fly George,” Terry said to his father in law, a
man in his mid seventies, “But right now there’s nobody else. We go armed and we take
three extra men. Gant can cover us from the clock tower with a sniper rifle. if we have to
immune have to stay here and defend the town. Lee, you’ll be in charge of them. We
236
know they’re coming here, and in numbers.”
“If any of you think you are infected do not hesitate to shoot yourselves. Make sure you
do it right. I’d prefer not to waste sniper ammo on you.” Gant added matter of flatly,
though his voice had lost some of the monotone dullness that had so chilled Cartel earlier
when he interviewed him. Terry nodded grave approval to his men, and in that moment
“Dirk and Lee, I want you to say here and help guard the people in the station. You are to
“No, Gant’s coming with us, and we’re not trying to occupy the hospital, we just need to
get in and out. Besides, I’ve put my wife over the townspeople tonight too much. You are
the last line of defense for the town now. Gant thinks the enemy will siege the building
Dirk nodded back grimly and put his hand firmly on Lees shoulder.
237
“He’s right,” was all Dirk said.
Barry looked anxiously at his daughter, not sure at all about leaving her here, and even
less happy about her being actually involved in the fight. The rest of his family would be
“No you won’t !” she snapped, “I’ve been chosen for this as much as you have!”
“Chosen?!” Barry yelled, “Don’t be getting any big ideas of destiny- this so -called
Agency scooped up a bunch of lost misfits at random and put this all on them- I doubt
“Enough!” Dirk shouted, “We’re all in this now whatever happens. Do you really think
anyone in this station won’t have to fight if they come?! Really?! What do you think that
one eyed flying freak-show was about?! They’re scouting us out- seeing how many are
left and where. So, you all go do your bit and we’ll do ours!”
“That’s right Renault, cause you’re not afraid to die are you?! You don’t care either way!
What was it eh? Laid off? Girlfriend leave you cause you’re such a jackass?!”
238
Dirk flew at Barry and hit him hard across the jaw sending him sprawling. Barry reeled
more from shock than anything else. It had been a long time since he’d met anyone who
could challenge him in a fight; and he reckoned he still had not- Dirk was slender, almost
skinny, but there was a ferocity to him that made him dangerous. Something was driving
the young man, and Barry had grazed a nerve. He lashed back at the younger man,
knocking him back with a forceful uppercut that he knew had stopped bigger men than
Dirk Renault. He expected Dirk to stay down after that but instead he bounded back up
from the floor and drove his head into Barry’s stomach, forcing him into the wall. He
held him by the collar and raised his fist, but just as he brought it forward everything
stopped. He found he simply could not move his arm. Barry felt himself pushed back
harder and the younger man pulled away. Both men looked questioningly at each other
and then at the tall shadow between them. Gant stood holding Dirk back by his elbow,
with his other hand on Barry’s chest. Dirk had never known such a vice like grip. Gants
touch was like cold steel, and gave nothing when he struggled. Lee looked at him and
nodded in sympathy.
Gant looked at both men with his unnerving calm and said, “ Fighting among yourselves
is not profitable to the survival of this group. Both of you are important in leadership and
decision-making roles. You are also both members of the Agency now, and as such fall
under my command. Since none of you are overseers, the formatted Agent takes charge.”
239
“How do you know we’re not overseers?!” Dirk said, defiantly but with a definite shake
in his voice.
“You are not,” Gant said in a tone of grave finality, “because I say you are not.”
For a moment a glimmer of emotion seemed to ripple across his face, but it passed
“What was that?” Barry said, as he walked away. Lee said nothing, but watched Gant
with concern as he left the room. He hoped the formatting would hold at least until
By the time they barreled out of the door again, the streets were empty, except that is, for
a large mismatched crowd of animals gathered around the crashed spore at the church.
Something about the shrill cries and wild fear in their eyes flashed before Gant again. His
formatting was losing more of its hold over him now, and in truth he felt like collapsing
to the dusty street again and howling with the beasts in rage. He knew he couldn’t do that
now. Cartel had been the pillar, the organizer of the frightened people, leader, strong, but
since he’d gotten that message his strength had left him, and he was caught in some sort
of trance like reverie now. Gant thought he was at his most vulnerable mentally. Barry
was dependable, but he was a family man, his resolve was deep, but his ability to deal
with the tragedy was limited. As strong a man as he was, that strength had never been
240
tested, things had always came easily to Barry. He had no experience with blocking out
things got any crazier; which is why Gant kept his theories about the second spore to
himself. That it had come from the original was obvious, but it was becoming terribly
clear to Gant that the town may already be lost. He also kept his theories about Lilly
Cartel to himself. With the first grateful feeling he had felt in years, he looked up at the
“Barry, do you know where the hospital generator is?” Gant said, striding close to
Barry’s shoulder as they walked like gunslingers down the abandoned streets of Cave
Creek.
“Sure do,” Barry said staring ahead with tense eyes, his voice artificially confident.
“What?”
“The grenade .”
241
Terry blinked the rain out of his eyes and the dark shape of the chopper slowly came into
focus. Of all the nights for it to rain! He suspected that this was not normal rain though.
The rules did not apply to that night. None of them. Rules that say the dead stay dead, or
the good stay trustworthy, rules that say you are safest in your bed with your family
sleeping nearby; none of them applied anymore. Only Gant had stood out as a free radical
from the rampaging unpredictability, but now he was becoming unstable too. There were
moments when Gants eyes would glow with personality, or when his speech pattern
would change to something more like human. They quickly passed, but Cartel knew he
was changing. He barely understood the ‘formatting’ that Gant kept talking about, but he
knew that had something to do with it. Gant had said it prohibits personality and
individuality, but that it was wearing off now because it had not been updated. Cartel
could not imagine what ‘updated’ meant, but he reckoned it sounded a lot like
brainwashing, indoctrinisation; things his father had told him about from the war, things
Hitler had used in the ‘Hitler Youth’ and in the media of Germany in the years leading up
to the Second World War. Now, staring through the heavily falling rain at George
Carter’s chopper, Cartel felt for the second time that night that he was about to do
something utterly, terribly crazy. A crack of thunder boomed overhead, so loud Cartel
looked up, half expecting the sky to shatter. He shuddered. What if it did, just right now,
just split down the middle and let Hell come pouring in? Is that what the intruders are
doing? Opening some kind of gateway? All of a sudden Gant was at his shoulder, his
242
approach hidden by the thunder. Cartel jumped at the clear green eyes looking into his as
he turned.
“Don’t do that!” he exclaimed irritably, and allowed his eyes to bore into Gant’s, “I
For a second they just stared each other out, then Gant finally broke the spell, in between
bouts of thunder, “I doubt that you would be fast enough,” he rumbled, something like
“Well then, good job your on my side now isn’t it?” Terry half growled back. He was
sick of Gant. Sick of his monotone drawl, sick of his all seeing green eyes that stared like
the eyes of a painting, or the one from dollar bills that had freaked him out as a child.
Most of all, Terry was sick of the fact that he needed Gant, sick of how much Lilly
needed him. The creeping feeling that Gant was using him, and could not heal Lilly at all
“Everything is ready,” Gant informed Terry, back to his monotone. “The aircraft is
loaded with automatic weapons, the men have bullet proof vests- that will help them
little- and first aid equipment is also present on board. Every man has his radio. I have
“Time to get going then,” Terry said grimly, eyeing his men.
Once they were all on the chopper, and George had ran through an abridged version of
the pre-flight checks, the rotor blades slowly began to spin and the engine whine. This
was a search and rescue to all intents and purposes. Find the doctors and the children, get
them out. Discover if the hospital could be used as a safe-point for those at the station.
For Terry, it was a chance to bring his wife back from the dead, although he did not really
243
let himself believe that. For Gant, it meant a chance to fly over the spore and the ravine,
The wind rocked the chopper as it descended, rain streamed across the windows, and
lightning flashed all around them. To the men inside, it was like being surrounded by a
vast malicious nothingness. It looked so dark outside between lightning strikes. Soon they
were sweeping over Cave Creek, over scattered house fires and through vast columns of
smoke that towered into the sky. One of the young officers cried out and pointed towards
the cockpit window. Terry strained against his seatbelt to see, but could only see the
darkness. They were beginning to think the young man may have been seeing things
when suddenly there was another lightning burst and Terry saw it; beyond the town, out
toward the ravine, illuminated by brilliant yellow streaks of electricity were huge
columns of gas rising from large termite mound structures. In that first flash Terry
“What on earth are they doing out there?” Barry muttered from the back seats, gripping
his handgun and wiping a cold sweat from his hands. “ Mr Gant, you any ideas?”
Gant said nothing for a few seconds, not even looking at Barry, then he barked, “Turn
towards where the spore is- don’t fly through the pockets of gas.”
Terry opened his mouth to argue that they should go straight to the hospital, but realized
that they had to see it- that he has to see it, this object that had caused so much death.
They banked right, taking an arc that gave them a side on view of the huge gas field that
covered the desert, then, George began to maneuver into the field, between the pockets of
oily gas.
244
“The spore is right in the middle of all this looks like,” he said flatly, his eyes never
leaving the view before him. Terry looked at him in wonder- George wasn’t even
shaking, or sweating. His voice was calm and measured. It was like he was flying a few
tourists over the ravine on a holiday afternoon. Terry had always admired that calm in
George. That ability to shut down strong emotional reactions and see a thing through.
Terry had soldiered on for seven years without Lilly, and he had heard the whispers about
how brave he was, heard admiring exclamations of ‘I don’t know how he does it.’ But
those people didn’t know. They didn’t know what Terry’s house looked like on the
inside, a wrecked homage to a marriage cut short; they were not there to see Terry throw
chairs in frustration, or lie awake all night until he could take no more and brake an age
A startled gasp drew Terry out of his daydream, and into a nightmare. As the helicopter
cleared another thick column of smoke a huge object came into view, blocking out all
view of the sky and the desert. An immense black tower rose out of the ravine to a sharp
point. It looked leathery and organic, with folds that reminded Terry of a closed flower.
The impression given was very much one of authority, like a palace.
“It did not look like that the last time I saw it,” Gant said.
“It was a lot smaller and more spherical eight hours ago.”
Terry found it hard to believe that the vast structure before him had ever been smaller and
spherical in shape.
“And this thing crash landed a month ago?” he said, more to himself than anyone else…
245
“and you all kept it a secret? Had secret visits? Took those ghoulish little barbs into your
homes?!”
“ Terry,” Gant said, and Terry was stunned into silence. Gant had never called him or
anyone else in Cave Creek by their first name. “ Save your anger for the foe. Your men
could not have known . Mankind is complacent to the point of having no self preservation
at others. The spore was designed to seduce intelligent life with all its curiosities. In
many ways it is an oddly beautiful thing; even now, as this ‘dark tower’ it has a certain
The coldness had gone out of Gant’s voice, and he spoke with the color and authority of a
Shakespearian actor, “We should head west now, to the hospital. Barry, are you ready to
“What plan?” Terry queried immediately, shocked Barry and Gant had talked at all.
“Yes. But we had better hurry up before I change my mind,” Barry answered, smiling
sheepishly but with eyes full of determination. He never met Terry’s questioning glare,
What was left of the decimated Cave Creek police force handed out weapons to the
‘ghost town group’ with begrudging submission. Lee was watching over the loading of
nine millimeter pistols, shotguns, revolvers and a sniper rifle that Gant had brought back
from Macy’s Gun Store. A few of the locals had also brought rifles that were now passed
246
to the bunch of unlikely defenders gathered in the station armory, most of whom were
holding guns for the first time. Margot, however, the English teacher, seemed very adept
at loading a revolver and explained that she had lived alone in Phoenix since her husband
died in 1997. She had carried a gun in her handbag ever since. Colin was the most out of
his depth. Also he seemed preoccupied with the implications of teleportation, and was
“Will you leave off the physics?!” Lee said irritably. “Trust me, Gant will figure it out
anyway. Besides, the only physics I want on your mind is the physics of putting as many
Lee walked over to where Dirk was propped up against a wall, peering out at the street.
“We need the stronger nerves at the windows, but I’ve been looking at the plans for this
place and there is access to the roof. Ever use a scoped rifle?”
“No,” Dirk replied, not mentioning that he had never fired a shotgun either before that
day.
“Ok, I’ll ask around. We’ll put the survivors into the shuttered area and seal it. Even if
they break through they’ll have the long hall and another set of shutter to get through.”
247
“Good. What about the cells? Any way we could trap some of them?”
“Maybe. We can’t let them get among the survivors- even one gets killed close to them
“Let’s just make sure they don’t get in then,” Dirk said grimly, “But if they do, I’ll get
some bodies set up in the cells to lure them in. Then I say we hit the automatic locking
system and shut the lights off- Colin and Margot are ‘lightproofing’ the room now. We’ll
“Yea. It’s a good plan; just wish this felt more like an organized defense and less like an
“Well, there may be a way to make things more organized…or at least louder, at any
rate.”
“Back to physics!” he said, “Colin, accompany Mr. Lee here across the street to the
bakery.”
“Where are you going?” Lee asked, irritated at being ordered around, but intrigued
248
nonetheless.
“To ask who owns the hummer parked in the street out there,” was all he said in reply as
Lee and Colin set off from the station armed with a shotgun and a nine millimeter. Dirk
had explained his plan, which turned out to have very little to do with physics at all and a
“So we’re supposed to be here instead of this all powerful agency?” Colin said as they
“They’re were not all powerful,” Lee replied. “Just powerful enough to screw up my life
“Yea. Let’s just get to the ovens and let the gas out, ok?
In another half hour Colin and Lee were back in the station and Dirk was outside in the
249
“Yes Lee,” he replied, “But it better be fast, there’s a lot of scuttling going on out here.
With that, the wheels spun and he blitzed towards the bakery, the front of the hummer
crashing through its glass front easily, breaking it to splinters and shards. All that could
be seen of the hummer were its tail lights, glowing red in the dimness and dust of the
“Reckless fool,” Colin said, shaking his balding head and pushing his little round glassed
“Well, we can’t miss now,” Lee said, fiddling with the flare gun in his hands. “If they
Just then gunfire echoed, and Dirk burst back into the station, slamming the door on a
tentacle that reached in for him. Colin swung a fire-axe at it, impaling it to the door
among flying splinters and blood, and the creature outside rammed the door with its jaws,
forcing it open even more. Lee opened the door fully letting the creature spill into the
room, pressed his shotgun to the back of its spongy head and fired. Then he callously put
his foot under it and with Dirk and Colin’s help kicked it out onto the street again.
250
“Needed to crash something,” he replied curtly.
“You have been given a charge!,” Lee said through gritted teeth.
“Don’t be so pious man; a charge!? I don’t know what that was back in ole’ messed up
ramshackle town, but it was no charge! We were picked up at random- not chosen for
“But what? You think you mean something to the people you worked for now?! They’re
kicking themselves that you’re the one left down here man, wake-up!”
“I was meant for this!” Lee shouted, “It’s horrible and dark yes, but it is mine to do, mine
and all of ours- don’t pretend you’re not a man who needs purpose forced on him Dirk! I
can see it- you know you weren’t happy in whatever life you were trapped in before! You
251
betray it so easily. Your world fell away not so long ago, and now you’re just running
and running. Any thrill will do, as long as the big adrenaline payoff shuts out the real
“I don’t know what it was, or who. Wife, friend, father, whatever…but whatever
happened to you, use it. Channel it against the enemy- but if you cross me again I will
“You sound like your friend Gant,” Dirk shot back at him before walking off into the
Beyond the reception area and the main hall the surviving inhabitants of Cave Creek
were sat wherever there was space. There was hot soup being passed around from the
cantina and many of the children were sleeping restlessly, the first of lifelong nightmares
and flashbacks taking hold as they submitted to sleep reluctantly. Adults huddled on the
floor, many with blankets wrapped around their shoulders, not to fend off the cold, but a
nameless fear, a different coldness that no one could quite identify. Some slept too,
mostly from the fatigue sorrow brings, but others were doomed to wakefulness, having
slept already that night only to be woken to terrors previously unimagined. It was a sea of
252
forlorn and fearful people that murmured quietly under the haze of exhaustion and dread
that night, and all around the room, like a low hanging mist, a strange compulsive despair
set in, stronger than the pang of bereavement or the rush of fear- it was a terrible
hollowness, a feeling none of them had truly ever felt. It spoke of something worse than
mere death, it spoke of no hope, shattered dreams… and of a great howling void. Those
who slept all saw the same thing- blackness. In the blackness was a voice, a terrible voice
that only had to whisper such was its power. The blackness was absolute, and all
encompassing, yet in the midst of it there was a deeper darkness, indiscernible at first, but
“It is all over,” the voice said, and each knew what dreams distinctive to them that it
meant; “There will be no more light, no more joy. You have no hope.”
The deeper darkness grew blacker and blacker as it spoke, until an immense towering
structure could be seen in silhouette, an unknown sight of such dread that all those
“There is an undisturbed section of road leading to the hospital and the generator up
ahead where I ditched a jeep earlier,” Gant’s eyes flinched for one second from meeting
253
Terry’s, then the intense green of them was turned on him again, “ We are going to drop
him down to it. He’s going to travel along the road and blow up the generator for us.”
George banked the chopper west sharply and the monstrous tower faded away into the
thick gas-field behind them. Dead ahead, across the flat plains of the desert the lights of
Cave Creek General loomed, representing the only electric lights for hundreds of miles
and acted as a foil to the organic illumination of the spore in the darkness behind.
When they were over the abandoned jeep, they lowered Barry down on a rope, holding
on for dear life, as the chopper hovered as close as it could to the desert sands. He felt the
heavy grenade belt Gant had given him around his shoulder and was very conscious of it
all of sudden. Of its destructive power. When he was five feet from the ground, a
menacing cry sounded somewhere, and Barry let himself drop to the ground. After a
dusty scramble he was up and running to the jeep. Pulling open the door, he threw
himself inside and slammed the door shut. The keys. Where had Gant said the keys
were?! He checked the overhead compartment, the glove box- idiot! They were still in
the ignition! ‘Calm down Barry’ he thought out loud. As he turned the key and the engine
came to life he felt immediate relief. Surely he was safer as long as he was inside a
moving vehicle. He heard the helicopter begin to lift off again, and looked out to see the
dust dancing in his headlights. When the chopper had left, Barry reverses the car away
from the rock it was jammed against, and pulled back to the dirt road again. He shivered
as he thought that this had been Petersons’ jeep. He had seen him only this morning,
drinking coffee in the station. He had seemed fine, normal. Better than usual actually.
Maybe that was it though. A lot of people who had seemed better had changed now.
254
Barry wondered was there a real connection, or was he just grasping at anything to try
and make sense of something he may never understand? He hit the gas, and drove on. He
had to destroy that generator before Gant and Cartel reached the hospital. That would not
take long. His radio crackled, then, “Let me know when its done Barry.” It was Cartels
voice, “And then get out of there. Take care.” Barry sighed before pressing the reply
switch, “Thanks Terry. I won’t let you down. Just tell Marie..if I don’t come back you..”
“Terry, I am mighty sorry about what happened to Lilly. You shouldn’t blame yourself. I
never told you, I felt so guilty for never inviting you over Christmas or New year..”
“I know. I knew… the way your eyes were when you met me with my family, or I’d talk
“I couldn’t have come Barry. It would’ve killed me. I never told you, I felt so guilty for
envying what you had. Everything I’d lost. But I knew that you understood, I knew why
you never asked me round. It’s ok. You did right by me. Let’s just end this nightmare.”
255
With that he cut off and drove off into the night, his eyes scanning the road and the desert
for movement. That cry he had heard as he left the chopper still haunted him. Partially
because it sounded so human. He had not driven a mile when he found the source, a small
isolated ranch. It had to be where the sound had come from, it was the only house for
miles. Barry floored the gas and sped on past. As he did he got a blurred impression of
dull red eyes staring at him from the animal enclosures. Maybe that had been the cry.
Perhaps there were still normal people inside the home. Barry hit the brakes. Why now?
He had to get to the generator! His own two girls would not let him bypass the house
without checking. He reversed, checking the powerful magnum as he did. It would only
It was a traditional log cabin with a large barn opposite and two pens for horses and cattle
nearby. Smoke drifted lazily from the chimney and a rocking chair swayed lethargically
on the porch. Apart from the jagged windows, it might have seemed peaceful. The door
lay ajar, inviting and dreadful at the same time. In his shock Gant finally realized it was
the Ridley home. George Ridley had been found dead at Fincher’s Hill he remembered.
He had been horribly mutilated, with a large section of his back simply dug out. Barry
remembered thinking it looked awfully like something had crawled out of George
Ridley’s back. The wife and daughter must be at the house somewhere. In what state was
another matter.
As he entered the house, he could see the quaint living room. The homemade furniture
that George was so famed for in Cave Creek, the homely touch his wife had brought to
256
that isolated farmhouse was all around. The living room was right in front after he
entered the house. To his left there was an arch way into the brightly decorated kitchen, a
dizzying yellow. The kitchen was small but had everything. It was very well organized,
with everything to hand. Barry shivered bodily as he thought of the scene in his own
kitchen that had begun the nightmare for his family. He left the kitchen and headed back
into the living room. In the top left corner of the living room there were stairs leading up.
Barry made his way tentatively over to them, eyeing the toys scattered around the room
Not sure if he should shout out, Barry instead began to tip toe upstairs. He left his holster
unbuttoned, in case he needed the gun, but he did not draw the weapon. He did not want
to shoot George Ridley’s family because he was jumpy. It was dark upstairs. Barry
flicked on the lights and the hall before him was illuminated, albeit dimly.
“Stupid economy lights,” Barry muttered, “Credit crunch still a pain in my ass in the
The lights being out was not good, he knew they liked the dimness. On the other hand it
might simply be the Ridley’s trying not to draw attention to themselves. It was hard to
‘Come on for goodness sake! Someone call out to me, just don’t jump out!’
257
There was also the possibility that the Ridley’s may attack him if they thought he was one
of them.
“Is anyone here?!” Barry finally yelled, in his powerful booming voice, “This is officer
“That’s right, I’m here to help. Who am I speaking to? Where are you?”
“Stay back!” the hissing voice answered, and then a weak cough sounded.
“No, but I am here too,” Mrs. Ridley’s voice replied, “please don’t hurt him officer.”
“Hurt who? Are you hurt mam, are you children with you?”
“Mam, your husband,” Barry paused, he wanted to just come out with it but couldn’t. A
hundred times he had told people their loved ones were gone, but he did not feel like it
now. He had come to the house to offer hope, but again, this night refused to allow it.
258
“I know what you want to say officer, but he’s not dead. George is alive.”
Barry froze. Cold sweat gripped him. He felt uncontrollably afraid. Her words pierced
any semblance of control he might have had. What he had seen at the station still haunted
him. What was this? Was he having a panic attack? Never in his life had he had such a
He fumbled the latch on his holster, forgetting it was already undone. The cool steel of
“Officeeeer,” said the hissing, sickly voice again, seeming to float into the dark hall like a
vile smell.
“Come out of there, leave them alone. I’m the armed one, you deal with me.”
259
“How do you know my name!? Come out of there!?”
“See?” Laura Ridley said, her voice aching with tiredness and joy intertwined. Was she
“Laura, it’s one of them- it’s been inside his head Laura, it knows all about him, well
enough to pretend…”
“It doesn’t! it looks nothing like my husband!” Laura relied, breaking into demented
sobs, laced with fear and loathing, hope and joy; the tears of a mind on the verge of
madness.
Barry approached the open door on his left. A thin gossamer curtain hung limply over the
door, smeared slightly with a transparent slime, glistening with blood. The ends of the
curtain were pulled up, wrapped around a little bundle in a shady corner. Laura Ridley
and her two young kids, one three, the other five, huddled around the shrouded frame,
260
wide eyed, tear streaked, in shock, numbed. Barry peered at the shrouded figure. Muted
green and grey, little knuckles grasping the curtain to itself in what looked like shame,
limbs bunched up; Barry thought he saw knees, but wasn’t sure. Inside the tight shroud a
slithering motion sickened his gut. A tentacle? Barry tensed his grip on the nine mil.
Big empty eyes stared. Maybe three. Possibly just two. Black thinning hair protruded
from a bloated little forehead above the big eyes. Beneath the translucent curtain a torn
“But I saw your husband, I watched his autopsy…” Barry’s head spun.
“It,” began the figure, “was strange at first. Just black. Consciousness without perception.
I had had the dreams for weeks. The fits of violent urges, the memories that were not my
own. I felt some will other than my own begin to take over. Sometimes I could feel a
terrible pain in my rib cage, way at the back. Other times I could not see with my eyes,
but with the eyes of another being. It wasn’t working, it kept saying. Then the blackness
came. I felt, heard, saw nothing. I only knew I was there. When perception began to come
back, I was trapped in a dark, tight place. Surrounded by fluid, hearing the weak beating
of a heart somewhere. I was frantic. I dug my way out, and crawled free. I was so
confused. I thought I had been reborn, but as I looked around, I discovered I had dug my
261
Barry stood numbed, watching the pathetic creatures small weak mouth moving. Rather
than the creatures mind, George Ridley’s had survived, now in another form. Barry
wondered had that happened to anyone else. Gant should be told. It might be important.
Could he take them with him? No, he decided. They were probably safer in their home.
He could pick them up on his way back. If he came back. The nervous huddle of bodies
around George Ridley, moved, and out stepped Laura. She lifted him up as tenderly as
she may have a newborn child, paying no attention to the multiple tendrils and mal
formed limbs. She moved him to a small table at the end of the hall, below a dim
window. The children followed her, not moving their eyes to look at Barry.
“I’m leaving now. You’ll be safe if you wait for me,” Barry said quietly. They did not
turn around. As he stood at one end of the hall and they at the other, he watched the
mothers shoulders shudder as she bent over the hissing figure in the table. The scene was
unbearable for Barry, and all of sudden all he wanted to do was hold Marie and daughters
Bright lights suddenly appeared in every window across the street from the station.
262
Lee hurried over, a large sniper rifle in his hands.
“What the…”
“It’s them, they’re in every building that isn’t ours by the looks of things.”
“I’d better get to the roof; keep contact with the two ways- I’ll report once I’m up there.”
Once lee was gone, Dirk peered back out. The Gun Store, the bakery, the various family
homes along the main road into Cave Creek- all were glowing from almost every window
“There must be hundreds of them,” he muttered to himself, grasping the shotgun tightly
as he watched.
Then, at the bottom of the street, almost beyond his field of vision, there was movement
around the smaller ‘spore.’ Unwieldy shapes lumbered out of the gloom towards the
something Gant had said about the second spore trying to re-create the flora and fauna of
the intruder home-world. He had a feeling he wasn’t going to like the wildlife show they
His radio crackled and Lee’s voice said, “Man, this is weird! This is…are you seeing
263
this?!”
“Yep. Haven’t got as good a view as you, but I reckon I see enough.”
“I’d say ! Isn’t there anything from this planet that isn’t a predator?! Some of them aren’t
“Not us, but maybe the survivors. This could get really bad man, that big one- I’m sure
you can see him- he looks like he could stop a Sherman tank!”
“Why do you assume it’s a he?!” Louise Johnson called out as she arrived beside Dirk.
“Good,” Lee answered, sounding confident, and then he fell silent as everyone set
264
themselves to wait. On the roof, Lee felt anything but. Babysitting monsters- it was better
“Be careful when you fight the monsters,” he muttered darkly, “ Lest you become one.”
He had always like the quote, finding it interesting that it had come from a German
philosopher. If only they had been careful about the Nazis like that, he always thought.
Still, he never thought it could become literally true. On the street below, stirring in the
twilight gloom, writhing tentacles snaked and twisted, and off to his right, a bizarre
parade of monstrous forms; cats with snake-like bodies, horses split down the middle
sprouting strange glowing sea-like organisms, transparent dogs, worse were the complete
alien forms- wholly unrecognizable as life- and the big one; a huge lumbering giant on
many legs that had a maw straight from the darkest dream ever dreamt. The enemy
slithered out from every window and door, their spongy transparent bodies shot through
with blood red light, terrible jaws hid behind slimy orifices that served as their heads.
Some half digested bodies were still visible inside the more bloated of the intruders. They
moved forward on strong tendrils that all inside knew were hideously strong.
“Get ready,” he spoke into his radio, and the words echoed all around the silent police
station. Dirk closed his eyes momentarily, letting all the rage of the past few days flow
into him. Now it had an outlet- and what an outlet it was! Here in a town he had never
heard of, he had found a purpose. He barely understood it, but he knew that it meant
something.
265
‘If she could see me now,’ he thought. ‘Bet Keith would be hiding under a table about
now.’
He smiled at the notion, then he aimed carefully out of his window, and waited for Lee to
give the order. Margot, Louise and Colin also manned windows along the station front
where the shutters were open a little to allow gunfire out. Lee was on the roof with Colin,
Cave Creek was transformed into a world of red haze and shifting inhuman shapes. All
Lee could see was red and shadows. The strange creatures were terrible silhouettes
against the scarlet light, the big one looming almost tall enough to see Richard Lee on top
The street seemed completely taken up with the enemy, crowding close to the station
door like frenzied fans at a concert; except that they were fans of cannibalizing whole
worlds. As they drew closer Lee gave the order. A row of flashes erupted from the front
of the station, followed by a flare from the roof and the bakery across the street exploded
in a raging fireball. Wooden debris was thrown against the station front and bounced off
the metal shutters that protected the windows. The enemy massing in the street were torn
to shreds or thrown to the ground in an instant and the Bakery next door caught fire.
266
“I see it! We got a bit overenthusiastic with the gas, but look what it’s done to them!”
“Don’t be too sure, there seems to be movement all over town now!” Lee gasped. It was
hard to tell if any of the shifting shadows through the thick pillar of drifting smoke that
joined the red haze now were human, but Lee did not need to see clearly to know.
Somehow he could feel it. There was no one left. Cave Creek. Population 4291. 200
human. 4727 intruder or dead. He shivered, a sensation that seemed to burrow its way
through his whole body from his head down through his spine. Looking to the left,
beyond Cave Creek, he could see pillars of gas rising into the air from what looked like a
huge industrial field. Above the gas field the sky was darker, and was somehow shot
through with a strange luminescence, like that strange purple glow that appears over cites
“You should see this,” Lee said to Dirk over the two way, “I cannot be, it’s so strange…
“What?”
“You heard me right; out over the ravine where they say the object fell- I guess I’m
looking at an immense field full of geysers. Above them the sky is...well it’s a new color!
267
“Where’d the geysers come from?!”
“For what?”
“I don’t know. Evil. It’s the only word that comes to me Dirk. They’re re-grouping now.
“It’s a shootout then. They might not make it past the shutters.”
“No, they will. Didn’t you see the car across the street earlier?”
“Yea,” was all he replied, and then, as the red twilight rose again, as if from the depths of
Hell itself, the first row of creatures lunged forward all at once, springing into the air
“Now!” Lee shouted into his radio, and every gun along the station front fired. Some of
the intruders got hit, transparent bodies spilling half digested human remains. Others
crashed into the station walls or shutters, but none got through. They reeled back and
sprang again, this time some wrapping tendrils around telegraph poles and climbing. Lee
beat his fist against the station roof in anger at himself for not having them cut down. He
aimed his rifle and fired just as the creature nearest to the roof began to reach a sickening
268
appendage for the ledge. As the bullet bit it snapped back, barely clinging to the pole but
hanging on.
They fell back then, and came forward again, more slowly, with intent. The effect was
mesmerizing, and the intruders held an eerie beauty in that moment akin to deep sea
jellyfish or squid. Beyond the red halo around them and the smoke that billowed in an
increasing wind there was only the dark, as black as the depths of the sea. Soulless eyes
peered out from transparent masses held up by scores of tendrils that seemed to float
effortlessly. Lee knew they must be packed with muscles to do so and shivered at the
thought of one of them gripping his waist and squeezing until his lungs spilled out of his
chest and his eyes popped out. Then the sound of twisting metal began, a screeching
sound that sent tremors into his soul. For the first time he realized their intent was real.
They were trying to kill them all. They wanted in and were determined. More than that-
Margot was watching a thick green tendril snaking deliberately under one corner of her
shutter, pushing the metal back as if it was tinfoil, little ripples crossing its surface as
muscles worked closely under the skin. Shuddering, she stood back and fired off a
shotgun shell. The tendril exploded and shrunk back under the window. Then a ferocious
banging commenced on the shutters, and Margot felt pure terror run through her- her
enemy was obviously furious. In that moment it was not her enemies difference from her
that scared her, it was that one display of similarity that did it - they felt, thought, and
269
“The shutters are going!” Margot shouted down across to the others.
“Trust me, they are,” she replied shakily trying to look like the sarcastic English teacher
she had been before, but looking instead terribly old and haggard, her face as white as her
hair. As if to confirm what she had just said the tearing and twisting of metal intensified,
“Is that what I think it is?” he asked Dirk as he fired off another shot.
“ ‘fraid so! They’re coming through. Five minutes and they’ll be all over us.”
Below was chaos. Gunfire echoed everywhere and shouts filled the air for more ammo to
be passed out. Colin grappled with one at his window that had gotten all of its tendrils
inside. It had grabbed his gun and pulled it to itself, then in a moment that seemed to
stand still in time, it had carefully held the gun up and turned it around to face him. With
a smaller tendril from beneath its main body wrapped around the trigger it had fired.
Colin barely escaped as he ducked behind the window. Wood splinters went everywhere,
blitzing into his left shoulder blade as he bent with his back to the wall below the window
270
ledge. When he got back up the window was swarming with tendrils, and the creature
was pulling itself up and in. Now it had Colin by the arms, pulling them apart with
terrible strength. He screamed in agony as he felt muscles begin to tear and bones
dislocate. Dirk glanced away from his window in time to see and charged over, hitting
the creature with the butt of his rifle. It huge needle teeth flew out of its hideous face and
Dirk caught them with his gun before they could imbed themselves in Colin’ neck. It bit
down on the gun, puncturing the barrel, and Dirk pulled the trigger. The gun barrel
exploded taking the intruders head with it. Teeth exploded out like nails from a bomb and
imbedded themselves into Dirks upper left arm and side. He pulled them out with disgust
and pushed the dead enemy back out into the street. He felt like falling to the floor there
and then but as he looked back to his window he could see more tentacles snaking
through. Further along Margot and Colin were firing into similar masses of tendrils,
blood red, gripping, grasping, crawling like living things in their own right, each of which
seemed to have sensory perception beyond mere feeling alone. When they gripped an arm
or a neck and began to squeeze, they bloated and bulged, as if they were full of fluid.
They could become transparent at will or any other color. Transparent was the worst.
Fleshy pale with muscles, veins and sometimes bone visible beneath. Often the stomach
was visible, and the remains of victims leered out, maybe a friend or a family member.
The intruders heads were usually pulled back inside skin flaps, but when transparent, the
‘face’ completely taken up with teeth and jaw, was visible. Spider eyes gazed unfeelingly
out, beady and dead, shark-like and as black as night, yet full of purpose beyond emotion
or intelligence. These horrors now pushed through, and no matter how many fell more
replaced them. Not that they fell easily. If tendrils were shot off, they kept coming. The
271
only sure way to kill them was to destroy the head or spill the stomach contents; or so it
seemed- all were learning on the job, this new Agency, this group chosen at random to
preserve the town of Cave Creek, were learning how to fight their enemy on the job.
On the roof, Lee was blasting away with mostly headshots, but was experimenting too
when he could. There was little time. Anything that stopped them was good enough.
When they were hit they bled strange colorless blood that stained the dusty road of the
town.
They were in the lobby now, thirty at least, and all the survivors had fallen back behind
upturned tables or filing cabinets. The only one who wasn’t with them was Colin, who
had had his shoulder dislocated so badly that he had passed out from the pain and been
hurriedly carried back to the hallway. It had been deemed too high a risk to move him to
the main room where the townsfolk were hiding, but now it was looking like everyone
was going to have to fall back to the hall. There was just too many of them. There were
scores of them lying dead in the lobby, like chopped fish bait, among the still writhing
tentacle segments, but still they poured through the windows. Thuds sounded overhead as
some crashed through upstairs windows too, to begin breaking through locked doors. Lee
was getting cut off, but could not leave the roof. He was doing too much good. If it was
not for his sniping the new Agency of Cave Creek would have fallen back much sooner.
“Lee, pack it in- you’re gonna get trapped,” Dirk shouted into his radio.
272
“Can’t man, I’m stopping a third of them barely- fall back now.”
“The animal creatures? I don’t know- they’re not doing anything in particular- no wait-
yes they are; they’re going through the same cycle the human infected did. Looks like
Dirk fired a devastating shot at the intruder currently gripping at his window and took a
glance outside. Sure enough, like a wave moving from the right flank of the enemies
ranks, they were falling and mutating with horrible speed. Some of them were already
cocooning.
“They really are tooth and claw aren’t they?” Lee said grimly.
“The healthy intruders have turned their attention to the cocoons; they’re…oh no! Get
down!”
Suddenly a cocoon came bursting through one of the front windows and slammed into the
far wall with a sickening thud, then slopped to the ground. Five or six more were raised
like coffins in a bizarre funeral procession, then came blasting towards the station like
273
missiles fired from siege weaponry. Two more came flying into the room, one of them
hitting Colin and throwing him back to the ground then resting awkwardly on top of him.
“Get this thing off me!’ Colin shouted out, and Dirk sprung to his aid. First he tried to lift
it off, yelling as he did for everyone to fall back, but when it proved too heavy he decided
to kick it as hard as he could. After a few furious kicks it rolled off Colin unto the floor.
Dirk dragged Colin to his feet and towards the hall with the others as they retreated.
“They’ll have to funnel to get in here!” Dirk shouted as he took up position behind an
upturned table in the hall. The others nodded with determination but they all knew that if
something did not change soon the station would be overrun. Outside in the lobby the
three cocoons that were inside were beginning to crack and split as newborn alien fauna
kicked and clawed its way to life. three powerful, spindly creatures came spilling out,
squid like bodies with four three-jointed legs that ended in wicked upturned hooks that
slid and clicked on the marble floor of the station. Two thirds of their bodies were taken
up with a terrible mouth, seemingly over-run by teeth that grew in every direction and
length. There were no eyes. They stood for a moment, looking absurdly like awkward
newborn giraffes trying to find their feet at the end of long gangly legs. Then, in tandem
they turned away from the horrified humans and began to inflate their bodies slightly, as
if breathing in. Any intruders near the windows pulled back. Then, without a seconds
hesitation, the new creatures lunged forward, pulling their four legs in close to their
streamlined bodies as they shot through the windows. They fell upon the enemy with
274
horrific grace.
Barry Johnson watched the world blitz towards him; he registered the sand dunes and
potholes, but made no attempt to avoid them. Normally, driving at eighty miles an hour
over such terrain would have taken the heart from him, but not after what he had just
witnessed at the Ridley home. Nothing as petty as crashing a car would ever cause his
heart to tremor again. ‘Dear God help us all’, was all he could think, wide eyed fear
etched into his every feature, tears- not sorrow, or pain, tears of fear ran down his face.
Every other emotion was smothered- natural formatting in a way. He was hurtling along
the off -road to Cave Creek General that ambulances used. It would lead him straight to
the emergency entrance if he kept going, but he wasn’t heading there, he was going for
the backup generator down a small, narrow road off to the right. The generator room was
a small concrete structure surrounded by an eight foot barbed wire fence. Barry could see
it now, in the bobbing headlights of the pickup for once looking foreboding, as if it was a
towering fortress. He glanced down at the belt of hand grenades rolling around slightly in
the passenger seat, and shivered. By the time he looked up it was too late. Something
flashed in the headlights and before he even had the chance to break he had hit it. Hard.
The pickup lost traction as Barry hit the brakes, and the back spun out and round. Almost
immediately a mass of tendrils shot up before the glaring headlights and eclipsed his view
275
out of the front window. Each tendril ran through a dazzling array of colors, lit from
somewhere beneath the skin, and the creature hissed, a terrible, malice filled sound
reminiscent of a komodo dragon. Cracks began appearing all along the windscreen as the
whole truck rose and shuddered, and the hissing became a deathly scream. It was under
the truck, trapped. Again the front of the pickup rose, more violently this time, and Barry
got a terrible impression of the creatures strength. It would get free soon, he was sure. As
the roof began to buckle under the gripping tendrils the window beside him shattered,
sending shards of pain into his face and neck. Barry yelled in agony and kicked open the
door, grabbing his shotgun from the backseat, his eyes sweeping over the grenade belt as
he did. He froze as new terror, more immediate than the incomprehensible beast beneath
his truck struck him; one of the grenades had shaken loose and was rolling around on the
floor. The pin. The pin was gone. Barry grabbed the remaining grenades and threw
himself out of the open truck door, hitting the dusty ground hard and scrambling up as
fast as he could. He felt something very powerful crush his ankle, and turned to see the
creature, still half trapped under the front of his truck, one tendril wrapped around his
ankle. He raised the shotgun, fired into the tendril, and turned to run. Just as he did the
truck erupted in a searing fireball, throwing Barry into the air for what seemed like
minutes. Lying in the sand, Barry could see nothing except the perfect clear sky. He
could hear the fire crackling, and occasionally a small explosion, but he could see no
light from the fire, or debris of any kind nearby. He could not hear the creature anymore.
In his shock and pain he thought he had been somehow rescued. Eventually he tried to
get up, and a terrible pain ripped through his foot and leg. Falling to the dust again, he
noticed the blood leaking from his crushed shoe. He tried to take it off but the pain was
276
too extreme. It was clear that the foot had been crushed to a bloody pulp. Barry just
wanted to lie back on the sand and go to sleep under the clear Arizona sky like he had
when he was a boy camping with his brothers, but he knew he couldn’t give up now. The
generator- Cartel and Gant were still heading for Cave Creek General. Barry had no idea
how much time he had lost, lying in the sand, but he knew that he was close to the
generator room. With supreme effort he got unto his front, and began to crawl on his
hands and knees up the unforgiving sand dune he had been lying in. Every foot gained
meant frustration and terrible pain, but eventually he made it to the top of the dune, and
could see the burning mass of metal that had been his pickup below. He tumbled down
the other side of the dune, and let out a scream at the bottom that echoed far across the
desert. Then he began the agonizing pull beyond his truck toward the faint red fence
lights of the generator room. The hospital loomed behind him in the near distance. As he
crawled past the burning truck he could see fleshy remains scattered all over the sand,
“Got you,” he muttered, grimacing from the pain as his foot caught on a rock, then he
continued on, praying the others were not at the hospital yet. The crawl was agonizing,
277
He was sure his foot wasn’t bleeding any more. It was too crushed to bleed, but it hurt so
much.
He continued on. He dragged himself with his hands, elbows, fingertips, pushed himself
with his knees, his good foot. He could taste blood and sand, could feel the sticky black
lifeblood of his felled adversary on his face and neck. The fence was close now, though
opening the locked front gate was going to be a problem. As he reached it he pulled
himself up half a foot by his fingers. Then he collapsed back to the sand. He tried again.
He fell. There is no way he was letting go. He held on, one hand over another. The next
time he fell he managed to hold on with one hand. He reached up with the other one, his
whole upper body trembling, and started to drag his good knee along until he could
support himself on his good foot. His elbows were rubbed raw with sand burns and his
good leg trembled much under his weight, but he pulled himself up to the padlock and
wedged himself against the gate. Then he pulled out his pistol and blew the padlock right
off. The gate gave way and he fell through, cursing himself for ending up on the ground
again. The generator sat before him. Such an innocent looking box shaped object,
humming away in the silence. Barry looked at it with disgust and opened its maintenance
compartment. He rolled the grenade around his hand, staring at it, wondering at its
destructive power. For a second he asked himself why human beings engineered ways to
kill each other, when there are so many other ways to die already. When death causes us
so much pain. Then he realized he had a problem. He could never run fast enough to
escape the blast. He would have to throw the grenade. As fast as he could he began to
hobble back to the gate, taking a breather once there, then, ignoring his pain, he shuffled
beyond the gate again, gripping the grenade. Steadying himself as much as he could, he
278
turned, pulled the pin and threw the grenade. He had been a fair pitcher in high school
and the grenade sailed in a satisfying arc toward the open gate, but at the last second it hit
the fence, and bounced back out towards him. Barry through himself to the ground, and
covered his face just as the grenade went off throwing sand high into the air. Covered in
hot sand, Barry pulled himself unto his elbows and turned painfully around. The
generator was still there. So was the fence. Lights began to appear on the horizon; red
lights. Deep angry red lights, bobbing fluidly. Barry threw another grenade. It inside the
gate but missed the generator, exploding against the far side of the fencing instead. More
red lights. Closer now. Barry looked down. Two grenades left. He would have to get
closer. If this one missed he would have no choice but to place it inside the generator
himself and try to run. The red lights were not red lights anymore, but writhing tendrils,
beady eyes, sharp teeth, there were so many of them. Barry turned with calm he did not
know he could muster and threw the grenade perfectly into the generator. Before it even
exploded he had turned to his attackers and threw his last grenade. They scattered as it
approached, wheeling away. Some of them were taken in its blast, but most escaped. The
generator went up, sending shards of the fence into the air, chopping through the
intruders, cutting Barry’s face and arms. When he opened his eyes, they were gone. The
distant lights of the hospital were out. Barry collapsed unto the sand, listening to the quiet
of the night. Suddenly he realized he did not know what to do next. Keeping his pistol
close, he began to crawl back towards the road. Back towards the Ridley house.
279
All too quickly they were over the hospital car park, over the helipad far below. The
“He should have destroyed the generator by now. We should head to the roof and wait at
Cars were scattered away from the hospital, some crashed into parked cars. An
ambulance was wedged into one wall near the emergency entrance, smoke pouring from
“Don’t think the helipad is a great idea,” George shivered the words.
“The roof it is then,” Terry said, happy to defer to George’s judgment. It did not look
very complicated or dangerous, landing in the flat, wide roof. There was plenty of room,
and easy entrance to the hospital. They would just have to work their way down once
inside. That was the complicated, dangerous bit. The rain made George Carter cautious
on his approach, and every so often there was a gust of wind that rocked the whole
chopper, shredding the nerves of most men on board. Terry observed them; they were
The small helicopter angled ever closer to the roof, George making small compensations
for the wind all the time. The closer they got, the more perilous landing appeared. Three
feet to go. Two feet. One. Then, just as George was confident he could put her down
280
safely, the front windscreen seemed to come rushing in towards them. George’s hand was
jerked back and the chopper bucked wildly, tail rotors swinging into the ground and
snapping one by one like match sticks. Broken shards hit the main body of the wounded
machine like bullets, and one man cried out that he’d been shot. One of them was in the
cockpit, it’s tentacles wrapped around Terry’s throat. Gant had tried to shout when he
saw it lunge for the chopper, but it had been far too late for that. He was pushing to free
himself from the cluster of now terrified police officers at the back of the up turned
chopper. As George fought to keep the machine above ground, another shard, this time
from the tail fin, ruptured the engine and a loud boom rang out. There was a tremendous
impression of heat and the chopper was thrown violently out over the edge of the
building. Gant was shoved against the window in time to see the entire tail of the chopper
plummet to the vehicles below in a melted blaze. Spinning wildly, and losing altitude, the
chopper pulled further and further from the hospital. Gant pulled himself forward,
shoving the flailing men around him back. he grabbed the back of Terry’s seat and held
on with white knuckles. The fire was in the back now, all around the young officers. One
of them was on fire already and panicking, slid the door open and threw himself out. The
chopper lurched violently and Gant swung perilously close to the door, just holding on.
Terry was struggling to stay conscious. He could see George beside him, fighting
desperately with the helicopter controls to keep what was left of it in the air, could hear
the deafening hissing of the creature and see it’s malevolent face right in front of him,
those huge teeth, the folds of fat beneath its neck expanding as it breathed. He knew he
was going to die. Then all of a sudden the tendril let go, whipped away from him so fast
that it jerked his head forward roughly. Gant’s powerful hands reached for the creature,
281
but instead of pushing it out, he grabbed it by its tentacles and pulled it further inside the
chopper. It disappeared to Terry’s view. The blackness around his field of vision faded
enough for him to see the hospital get further away, very quickly, to see the ground rise
into view, as if the desert was coming up to swat them from the sky. There was a terrific
grinding noise, and a shuddering so strong Terry was sure it would break his back- then
the sand seemed to be rushing hungrily in through the broken windows, and he could hear
the creature screaming in panic and rage, and he felt the most ghoulish elation at the
thought that it was scared. The world spun, went red, went black, stopped, and then
exploded.
It was cold. Bitterly cold. There was sand in Terry’s ears and mouth, even his eyes stung.
His right arm ached and his neck throbbed with every pulse. He could smell smoke and
fuel. Not good. Somewhere, distant it seemed, he could hear the creature screeching.
There was a human voice somewhere too, calm but rough, unforgiving and implacable.
Gant was alive. Terry could not hear the other men. He could smell Sunday roast, but
knew that it was nothing of the sort. Slowly he opened his eyes, ready to process the
scene. He’d witnessed the aftermath of crashes of all sorts, but never been involved in
one. Some part of his mind was angry that Gant was still alive and his officers dead.
Another part was relieved. Gant could help Lilly. Was there no hell so deep that he could
not think of her? The first thing he could see were the rotor blades, gnarled above him
like old fingers pointing to the sky. Smoke drifted across his vision, through the twisted
blades. Beyond them were the stars. Slowly he turned to his side, and was glad to feel no
obstruction to his doing so and that all his limbs were still functioning. He felt a terrible
282
pain near his kidneys and feared he may be bleeding internally. For once he envied
Gant’s nano machines. Glass dug into his hands as he pushed himself up, leaving blood
stains in the sand behind him. He could see blood smears from glass cuts in his back
leading from the shell of the helicopter to where he was lying. Gant must have dragged
Terry frantically turned his head, ignoring the throbbing in his neck.
Lilly’s father- if we can wake her and I have to tell her he’s gone…that I involved him in
this!
George was on his knees, desperately performing CPR on a young police officer. Terry
hurried over, relieved beyond words and was about to aid him when he saw that the
young man had no legs below the waist, and a terrible slash through his chest and
shoulder. His eyes were opened and glassy. There was blood everywhere. He was clearly
dead. Terry put a firm hand on George’s shoulder, but he kept going.
“No. I mean, he is gone, but I’m…I’m ok, only…I’m sure my ankles broken, but that
283
doesn’t matter…this kid was twenty four; so young.”
“Yea. Harry Linton. Good kid, promising cop. Come on George, we have to look at your
ankle.”
“Let him sleep,” a voice cut in, “He didn’t injure his head.”
A warm glow came from an outcropping of rock about thirty yards from the wreckage,
and there was one rotor blade sat upright, wedged into the desert sand. All the time Terry
had been helping George, Gant had stood shouting at the rotor blade it seemed, but as
Terry got closer he could see one of the abstract impaled on it, it’s tentacles just little
stumps writhing uselessly in the air. The remains of them were scattered all around Gant,
who stood there holding that huge hunting knife he had taken from Macy’s. He turned
hauntingly to Terry as he approached, his face severe and his eyes glowing in the fire
light.
“ Red is definitely fear,” he said, wiping his knife with a torn corner of his coat, “ Or
pain, or alarm. Although they were able to use speech while in a human mind, their
natural form of communication is color and light. Possibly odor plays some part too. It
may speak to its kind through a combination of color and odor, much as we use sounds
284
and facial expressions. It appears to have very few facial muscles. The sounds it makes
do not appear to be communicative, maybe sonar? It can change its skin pigmentation at
will and it’s body is full of bacteria which allow it to glow, much like a squid. Oh, and
it’s ugly.”
Terry swayed on his feet, feeling a curious coldness gathering inside him suddenly.
“Come here,” Gant said, and held up a PDA-like device level with Terry’s stomach, “
You have sustained no internal injuries, and you are now immune to the infection.”
Terry looked questioningly at Gant, the answer eluding him in his shocked state.
“I injected a number of nano-machines into your blood stream- they will do you no harm,
but you do not have the equipment to process their reports. The cold you felt was them
Terry wasn’t actually sure he liked that idea any better than internal bleeding after all.
Seeing his bewildered expression, Gant assured him, “They can’t format you without the
Terry turned his attention to the struggling creature impaled on the rotor blade.
He felt an awful rage rush through him, and he lunged for Gant’s knife. Gant stepped
aside easily, and Terry instead began kicking the creature in what he reckoned was its
285
chest with his big boots.
“No, Terry! There’s no point! I am trying to decipher how they communicate. That won’t
help!”
Terry didn’t stop, and Gant had to throw him to the ground. He pulled himself up,
“What did you do to it?” Terry asked, observing the hasty stitching in the creatures torso.
“No. I had to stitch up its chest cavity to prevent the stomach being used as a weapon. It
ejects it, attached to powerful muscles that draw it back once it has enveloped its prey.”
“It’s hard to believe such a thing could be intelligent. The way they live...something has
been bothering me; Millie said the same thing Cartwright did just before she became one
of those cocoons…”
“Yes, Macy the gun shop owner said something that led me to believe he was speaking
286
for his dead assistant..”
“Do you think that when the infection spreads it takes the mind of the killed creature with
it?”
“The consciousness, yes, I do. It is clear that this is a survival mechanism of some
sophistication. The memories and experiences of the original stored in the DNA of a
virus, ready to be copied to a brain, that would then begin to transform the host physically
as well.”
“But that means given the right circumstances they could be immortal?”
“Possibly. If there was always an available host. Maybe even if there was not one. Most
scientists believe that normal bacteria and viruses can live indefinitely, so even without a
host, it could simply lurk in waiting for hundreds, maybe thousands of years.”
“Maybe we can’t. Some micro organisms can survive nuclear explosions, or space travel.
The spore itself, clearly an organic mass, has survived the coldness of space, and entry
into our atmosphere. Given that the intruders come from the spore, it is reasonable to
assume that they may have similar properties. Look at this one. Its skin is nearly
transparent in places, and you can see how simple an organism it is. Very little bone
287
structure or complex nerve pathways. It’s the simplest organisms that survive the best.
Look at cockroaches.”
“It may be a mother organism, and these her children, was my first thought. After all,
queens ants look nothing like their children, and butterflies look nothing like caterpillars,
but since the incident with the second spore I am not so sure.”
“An organic planet, moving through space; an interesting proposition I admit, but I find it
unlikely anything so vastly different from our solar systems norm would be this far out.”
“No,” was all Gant would say, and would not elaborate.
“There could be billions of them, trillions, in virus form, inside that thing. Perhaps it did
“The possibility of it being from a parallel dimension is interesting, given Nasa seems not
288
Terry glanced at the creature again, “ We might not be able to understand them, but they
understand us- they’ve been inside our heads. We could still interrogate it.”
“Maybe. If the process of total transformation does not wipe out that useless knowledge.”
“I believe these are creatures of great contempt. Just look at how they’ve survived; no,
they’re mechanism for destruction is so powerful they do not need to communicate with
their enemy.”
“The consciousness of the creature firing within them, first causing sparks of random
“Some of the things they said…ours wasn’t the first world they’ve attacked.”
289
“Okay, this will have to be simple at first. They can produce a dazzling array of colors
and shades of colors- their ‘language’ is obviously complex. Also they produce odors,
very distinct- it’s hard to explain- they’re ‘sharp’, defined, and they seem to cancel out
one another to stop any confusion. We’ll keep it’s communication to colors. If it works at
all.”
Gant and Cartel turned towards the creature, which gave no indication of having
understood them at all. It flinched however, when Gant raised his knife again, a pathetic
Gant stepped forward, placing one hand on a tentacle stump, safely away from its mouth.
“Green for yes, Red for no. you don’t answer and I’ll cut you up some more,
understand?!”
It gave no answer.
“You understand alright, you scum,” Terry said, “Do your thing Gant.”
290
The creature did not respond. Gant shoved the knife into one stump, twisting it roughly,
“Answer me!” he shouted, his face thrust into its as close as it could be. In that moment
Gant looked as intimidating as the intruder to Terry, who suddenly grabbed his arm and
“ I know you understand what I’m saying. My associate wants to hurt you, and he has
already, I can see. Tell us where you are from and I can convince him not to hurt you…”
All of a sudden the creature began to subtly change color. Gant was already standing
291
“The creature communicates as you know, using color and light intensity together with
odor, although color is the main method. It is difficult, because our brains and eyes are
not designed to recognize or pick out these subtle changes in color and light intensity, the
same way they do not seem to be able to distinguish sounds very readily. In fact I believe
they are quite deaf, and are aware of sounds as vibrations, sound waves, picked up by the
“My word. I always thought if there were aliens they would be more like us.”
“Most people do. It’s the natural instinct. We can imagine, but really we can’t stray too
“But these things live on a different plain to us altogether. They don’t hear, they
communicate by color, they don’t have facial expressions or eat through their mouths.
We have no way of talking. No common ground except for the fact that we can both see,
I think.”
“Yes, they can see. But your assumption about different planes is correct. Imagine they
were blind- there would be nothing, no common ground. We can observe each other, but
in the same way a man and a jellyfish might. Our experience of living is so vastly
292
“Probably, yes. A survival tool. Perhaps they don’t even re-produce. Maybe there is only
this endless cycle of death and revival, all achieved through infestation of other worlds.
Yet- they have a vast knowledge of what it is to be human- imagine what it must be like-
to use a whole new set of senses, one that you previously could not even conceive of. I
wonder do they retain the knowledge of every race they have ever destroyed.”
“Oh yes. I have encountered life stranger than this. There was once a creature that spoke
so slowly, we could not understand him, and moved so slowly that we thought he was
dead. His heart stopped beating- do you know what we discovered? His heart beats once
every four years, and that is enough for him. They live a tremendously long time.
Thousands of years. We discovered that he did not even know we were there- because we
moved so fast, and talked so quickly, he could not perceive us. They eventually
communicated with us by sending us a recording device in order that we might record our
message and they might slow it down. We won’t get a reply in our lifetime- it’ll take
them too long. When it comes it will need speeded up- see, we can stand in a room with
“That’s incredible.”
“Think of a fly. A fly lives for about 24 hours in some cases. It moves incredibly fast. It
293
goes through its whole life cycle in a day. If it was intelligent would it be aware that it’s
life was short? No. Could it perceive us as life? To it’s speeded up world, we would seem
“It depends how you define hostile. There was once a being that began to release a gas
the moment we spoke to it. Five men literally exploded. Do you know what the gas was
for?”
“Defense?”
chemistry equations.”
“No, Mr. Cartel, the combination for ‘hello’ made people explode. Other ‘words’ were
harmless. So you see contact with an alien race is not as simple as most people imagine it
might be. What they miss is the word ‘alien,’ ‘other’- they do not realize how ‘other’
294
“So, what is our friend here saying?”
“Ok, red is basically put, alarm. But red goes through many different shades, for different
expressions- fear, panic, danger, injury, sadness maybe. The intensity of the light behind
the color also adds meaning. Added to this is a complex odor, not indifferent to the gas
It is difficult. They may not have a concept of ‘words.’ We could assume that the colors
stand for letters, taking the line that the letter ‘e’ is the most frequently occurring and
working from there- but I have already tried that- and it produces gibberish. Their
‘language’ has no reason to contain any representation of sound, as that is not how they
communicate. It is possible that they do not even have a form of written language.
Consider their culture and life cycle- do they need the structure of organized writing? We
invented it to record our history, to make sense of our lives, but their lives may not be
“Maybe. I don’t think so, but maybe. No, they simply may not see the need to record
their history, because they do not ‘die’ as we understand it. There is no need to leave any
record behind.”
“But what is the purpose of such a life? An endless one? If all they do is travel around in
295
the spore destroying worlds, and furthering their existence, what is the purpose? We live
to take care of our families, to make a life for ourselves, leave a good legacy.”
“Maybe they have lost their original purpose,” Gant said, narrowing his eyes at the
Gant hooked the Camcorder up to his PDA. Then, standing in the light of the dying fire,
they began to watch the interrogation play back. On the recording Gant stepped forward
to the intruder, and asked it, ‘What is the spore?’ The creature responded by changing
color, first a serene orange glow, then bright green quickly followed by red then purple.
Then the purple varied widely in intensity, from bright to dull, quickly interrupted by red
again, which grew deep as scarlet. Its little eyes blackened very much, even more so than
usual, and it clenched its strong lower jaw, moving the jagged teeth up towards Gants
“No, I said it had very few; and it’s not moving its face, its moving its jaw. Together with
the natural malice of its eyes, it looks defiant. They have no concept of what a facial
296
expression means.”
Gant was feverishly writing as he spoke. Terry looked over Gants shoulder.
“Every time I mention the spore there’s that orange, like a fire glow. I think it means
contentment. As the orange grows more intense, the creature is content. I think the colors
represent states of mind- the intensity of the color how strong the feeling is. So red is
always worry, but as the red deepens, it expresses increasing levels of anxiety. The purple
is intriguing.”
“I’ve thought of that. Their technology and behavior suggests they are capable of
complex conversations, more specific than mere emotional information though. They
“Our brains are not set up to process smells in that way, so it is hard for us to understand
how it may work. The creature I encountered on the Nuclear Sub used complex
slowed the recording down, and had deciphered only partial fragment of words.
297
HELLO.
Gant thought quietly for a while, his face hard and impenetrable, his lips pursed.
“It heard us equate ‘hello’ with the death, with killing. It must be confused. It must have
The creature screamed as if to get their attention, a terrible deathly cry that would echo
for years in Terry’s mind, and they turned. The intruder flashed wildly again and again,
HELLO HELLO HELLO HELLO HELLO HELLO HELLO HELLO HELLO HELLO
Cartel and Gant watched the towering hospital from an overhung section of rock off to
the north. They had left soon after the intruder had died of its injuries. George Carter was
hidden under the outcropping, nursing his broken ankle. Cartel and Gant stood watching
the hospital in the distance. As they did, a series of explosions sounded out of the night.
Instantly the glow of Cave Creek General disappeared. The lights went out all at once,
298
and Cartel found the suddenness startling. Still, he made no sound, only kept his eyes on
the third floor. Lilly was up there he knew. Rebecca would keep her safe, any way she
could, but surely that meant very little on a night like tonight. Suddenly Cartel wanted to
barge into the building, to run to Lilly, arms outstretched, to save her like he should have
all those years ago. He did not care about the dark shapes in the car park, obviously
acting as guards. Gant perceived his restlessness and put a steadying hand on his
shoulder.
“Calm,” he bluntly said, “this will not be simple, or safe. The dark should make them
sluggish, but they will try to stop us nonetheless. Are you ready for that?”
Cartel knew the answer to Gants question well. He had known it for many years, ever
since he knew he loved Lilly Carter he had felt ready. That’s the funny thing about loving
someone. On your own danger terrifies you, makes you so selfish, yet when someone that
you love is threatened, you become selfless all at once. In that moment what happens to
you becomes secondary, even unimportant. Yes, Cartel knew the answer to that question.
He felt the warm Arizona air fill his lungs as he breathed in, and remembered her
embrace and her generous smile, the touch of her hand, or how it felt to hear her say, “I
love you’ and he closed his eyes and knew assuredly that he was ready.
“Yes,” he replied simply. Gant would never know the power behind that basic answer.
“That is so beautiful,” Gant said rather, his line of sight fixed on the hospital. Cartel
299
followed his eyes, fearful of what it could be that Gant found beautiful, but the moment
he seen it, he had the same thought. The hospital windows were being illuminated, one by
one, by brilliantly glowing colors, shimmering blues, reds and greens, occasional orange.
Bizarrely, out in the warm desert air, Cartel thought of Christmas. Lilly with tinsel
around her shoulders, a huge star in her hands, Sinatra crooning away in the background,
heat from a crackling fire on his back. He seen Lilly reach up to place the star, seen her
slender figure, midriff exposed, her long flowing hair, and remembered how lucky her
felt that she would love a man like him. Gravel, a sound like a car trundling over gravel
Cartel was taken aback. Gant sounded interested and awake, fascinated, even passionate.
Cartel wasn’t listening, he was looking intently at the hospital schematics in the dim
All of a sudden Cartel realized he had not heard from Barry yet. It had been far too long.
With numb recognition Terry conceded in his own mind that Barry must be dead. He
glanced at Gant, silhouetted against the midnight blue sky, and an involuntary shiver ran
through his body; was this man all he had to rely on now? He looked back at the huddle
of nervous young officer that had escaped the chopper. Scared men, family men, kids,
300
grieving, in shock- some maybe even infected, who could know? Did they have a
chance? Did anyone in Cave Creek? Cartel though of the police station, it’s gothic walls
and security shutters that jarred with each other, broken families huddled together, barely
able to comprehend what had taken their loved ones; it had been worse than that for
many of them though- for some had not been taken, but had changed; into cocoons for
Lee watched, unable to tear his gaze away from the carnage in Cave Creek. The intruders
fought with the three spindly creatures ferociously. At least twenty of the enemy had
already been ripped to shreds by the powerful jaws and hooked feet. The occasional
intruder still broke into the station, but for the most part they were completely taken up
“What’s going on out there Lee?” Dirk asked into his radio.
“Looks like our enemy has a natural predator. You should see this man, they’re being
“As much as it would satisfy me to see that, I’m worried about what’s going on. Much as
the intruders are a threat, these new things mean something big is happening. Think
they’re passed species that have been conquered by these guys, somehow mixed up with
301
that spore thing?”
“Let’s make the best of this then- we have to get everyone out of the station now.”
Just as he said it, there was a deep rumbling, and the earth beneath them begun to shake.
From Lees point of view up on the roof, the street where the battle was taking place
bucked like a spooked horse, as if some huge earthworm was passing beneath it. black
plants like those they encountered in the ghost town smashed up through the cracked
ground, the row of wooden buildings across the street appeared to explode upwards, and
polished black rock burst up from where they had stood, growing in wild, sharp
protrusions. All the aliens in the street scattered, ignoring each other in their sudden
panic.
The last thing Lee seen before he blacked out was a dark shadow creeping outwards from
the ravine to the town. Within that shadow all was changing. The darkness moved out in
other directions too, away from the ravine, and above it the sky grew stormy and terrible
red lightening cracked. The bizarre organic geysers were springing up in other places
now, and it seemed that dark pillars of gas stretched as far as the eye could see.
When Lee woke up he could see the alien landscape towering and twisting above him,
wooden houses impaled on jagged edges. Strange plants were springing up everywhere,
leathery tall ones with black round eyes set into every big flat leaf, ten foot blades of red
302
grass as thick as telegraph poles full of tiny spines that turned this way and that. Great
craters had formed in the ground and they were filling up with bluish liquid, seemingly
from underground springs. Occasionally thick black ooze would bubble out from crevices
and spread out in moving tendrils of liquid like spiders legs. Then they seemed to harden
and take root, moving into any ground that was still normal earth and changing its very
structure from deep within. Great geysers with leathery skin had grown up and were now
releasing great plumes of black smoke into the reddening sky that was fractured every so
often with purple lightning. The thunder boomed overhead so hard that everything left in
town rattled through to its core. A howling wind, somehow warm, made its way through
Cave Creek like great sea snake, moving as if with purpose. A small area around the
station was all that was left untouched, and it was rippling at the edges now, cracking and
tearing, twisting and turning slowly like an alligator in a slow motion death roll.
Lee was cut off from the others now, stranded on the roof. His head pounded and he had
Dirk sat propped up against a wall in the main hall, his blood flowing into his eyes from a
cut that ran along his forehead and across the top of one eye. He sat with his knees drawn
up and his arms resting on them limply while the others reinforced the barricade. After
the town had started changing, even the intruders had fled, but now the station front was
303
Winston, a business type in a navy pin stripe suit looked up from watching over Colin,
whose shoulder was causing him real pain now. Margot had organized the building of the
barricade and was still doing so, waving her finger around as if scolding a class full of
teenagers. There was a huge filing cabinet blocking the door, as well as chairs and loose
planks of wood from the ceiling. Dirk knew as well as everyone else that the barricade
would be useless if they tried to get in again, but Margot would not ket everyone sit and
do nothing. She had taken on the role of mother and overseer, and was continually
irritated by Dirks’ seeming indifference to fear or urgency. Winston, the business type
who had come to Cave Creek to start a business, was inspecting the barricade and
shaking his head. He was in his forties, short with dark brown hair now streaked with
blood.
“This will never hold! You’ve seen how strong they are!” he was shouting, “we need an
actual plan!”
“Plan what?!” Colin yelled, although it pained him to do so. “Didn’t you see!? The world
“Plan how not to just give ourselves up like fish in a barrel when they come back!”
“That will not happen,” Margot snapped, turning suddenly to face him.
304
“You’re dreaming old lady!” Winston snapped.
“Don’t talk to her that way!” Dianeinterrupted. She was sitting on a swivel chair at the
“Well someone has to tell you all the truth!” Winston shouted back across at her, his face
and neck reddening and his little fists shaking at the end of stumpy arms.
“The truth?” Dirk said quietly, but in a way that silenced everybody nonetheless. “You
people know nothing about the truth. I’ll fight as hard as anyone to survive this, but facts
have to be faced. Even if we somehow get out of this, what do you think is left out there
for you? Ask the residents of the town all around you- go on, ask them what happened in
this town before we got here. These things we’re fighting were their families. The
‘Agency’ that chose us to save these people have a man here, a mister Gant. I spoke to
him before Cartel left and he told me that these things change human biology. That this
all started when a huge organic mass crashed in the desert outside of town and began
infecting the populace. They brought parts of it in here- because of curiosity, because of
human nature. Don’t you get it? We will always find new ways to destroy ourselves. All
He said the last line with a misty distant look in his eyes, clenching one fist as he did. The
others stared at him in stunned silence. All of a sudden Dirks radio flared to life, “I heard
305
that whole thing,” it was Lee’s voice, “And it’s all true- but if you could all get your asses
out here and see what I’m seeing, maybe we can start hurting them a little too!”
Margot mumbled irritably as the barricade was taken down again. Or rather, torn down,
by Dirk, who seemed to be just as happy ripping it down as he was sitting despondently
on the floor. Winston helped too, less enthusiastically, watching the doors for any sign of
movement until finally the doors were opened again and Lee stood there, grim faced and
“You all have to follow me now. Everyone. We have to move all these people before they
return.”
“The New Agency will organize under my leadership as I’m the only agent present from
No one said anything. Dirk smirked and cocked an eyebrow, but said nothing.
“Good. There is no guarantee anyone will survive. But we will not do nothing!” he
shouted with authority no one would have suspected him capable of.
Lee and Dirk organized the townsfolk into four groups each led by a member of the so
306
called ‘New Agency.’
Lee and Dirk were similar in many ways, and got on without passing many words. There
was an understanding between them that life had been rough on them both in different
ways, and it allowed them to brush off each other’s personality defects and respect each
The New Agency moved through the alien landscape, Lee and Dirk scouting ahead and
behind, killing everything that was not human. On the edge of the town, where some
buildings still stood they found a few trucks and commandeered them. Lee took one,
while Dirk took the second and Margot the third. She was showing surprising resilience
for a woman her age and was infused with a life and wisdom that made the others feel
secretly safe around her. She had a motherly quality that put them at ease. They crammed
at many as they could into the three trucks. The others who could not fit in walked behind
the slow moving vehicles. Mostly they were the other New Agency members, armed and
“What time is it?” Dirk asked Lee over his two way radio, “I have no idea, my watch
307
“I don’t know? I don’t know anything about them anymore. They’ve screwed up my life
From behind them there was a furious booming sound and Lee glanced in his mirror.
“It’s the big creature from town, the gigantic one, remember!”
“Ok,” Dirk said, rolling his eyes and stepping on the gas.
They soon lost the beast, which seemed less interested in them and more intent on
pursuing the fleeing intruders, but as a result the convoy did not pay attention to where
they were going. Soon they found themselves approaching a small protrusion of stones up
ahead.
“How’d you see that with your eyes?” Dirk said, squinting into the dark.
“Better than yours any day kid,” Margot snapped back, “Must be the graveyard from the
308
ghost-town.”
Terry had left a note beside Lilly’s bed addressed only to her, in a small white envelope.
It had sat there for some years now. The was that if Lilly ever woke up when there was
no one around, she would open the note. Of course the chances of her ever being left so
alone in the hospital were scant to say the least, but Terry had had such a strong feeling
There was no way to approach the hospital unseen. It was out a flat plain, surrounded by
the desert and occasional outcroppings of rock. Gant had began sterilizing two viols of
his blood. One was meant for Lilly, to get the nanobots into her system, and one for
Cartel, so that he could kill the creatures with immunity. Gant had brought a bewildering
array of weaponry from Macy’s Gun Emporium; sub machine guns, shotguns, even an
uzi. He looked different now, black coat flapping in the wind, tie snaking wildly over one
shoulder, jet black hair disheveled and wavy. Cartel even noticed light streaks of grey in
it for the first time. His dead green eyes were sparkling now in the bright moonlight,
fixed steadily on the hospital beyond, his face broken from it’s unmoving mould now. He
309
“Gant. I’m sorry about your family.”
“It’s been many years since I could…feel anything one way or another much. The
formatting is gone now, almost. I’m unsure. It gives me focus and could help now.”
“It makes you cold, takes away a dimension that we need right now.”
“It’s still there a little, at least the emergency dose is. It’s hard to access. It’ll help me…
Cartel lead the way. He knew the hospital well enough to negotiate it in the dark. They
were wearing the night vision goggles again, stalking up to the emergency entrance
slowly, watching the shimmering intruders in the windows. Gant wondered how good
their eyesight was, but worried that it might be very good. They were probably from a
310
dim world, in eternal twilight, plus he knew they had 360 degree perception due to tiny
stalks all over their bodies. Maybe the darkness wouldn’t help. Maybe Barry had died for
nothing. And Gant was sure he was dead. He had not mentioned this to Cartel, but he
guessed he knew as much too. A deep fear was growing inside Gant, a fear that they
might not save Lilly Cartel, that the plan forming in his mind might not work. He still did
not understand exactly what the spore was doing, but after seeing the second spore hit
town, he was forming a very uncomfortable theory. A monstrous theory. This also he had
not mentioned to Cartel, who he knew was torn as it was between the town and his wife.
Cartel was daring to hope now that Gant could save her. Gant knew this was dangerous.
The young journalist muttered darkly to himself, watching the small cloud that had
begun surrounding the smaller spore in the middle of town. All those animals- it was
bizarre; but then again bizarre had become a relative term. He was sat in the corner of the
room full of what looked like bedraggled refugees. His mind thought ‘refugees of an
interplanetary war’ and he almost smiled. Most of them were from just across town, some
from across the street. Then he felt bad for smiling. He had been lucky. They had. Many
had lost family members, but not just to death. Some of their family members were still
alive. Some as cocoons, blinking and gasping, others as half forms, most as fully fledged
alien creatures now. Tom Harris had ran back to get his wife. They had tried to stop him,
they all had, but he had looked so desperate, and he was a man of sixty one. It was his
choice. He came back nursing a… missing hand. There was blood all over him. He had
311
never seen so much blood. He looked completely red. Misses Hannigan, who was a
nurse, bound his stump and tried to clean him off. He kept shouting about how much his
wife used to hate squid. Then about how much he hated squid. No one saw the signs soon
enough. He burst into a wild frenzy of transforming immediately. It looked like he had
exploded at first. But then came the screams. He bent over and his back and neck began
to break out in bulbous, vein filled sores, ripping his clothes. Still he screamed, a high
pitched scream that could have come from a man or a woman. When he stood up, he was
one of them, more or less completely. Everybody scattered. Two cops ran and hid. One
stood his ground and started to shoot with a 9 millimetre pistol, old Harvey. The creature
braced itself on it’s back tendrils, and sprang forward and up, using it’s longer front
tendrils to grab the overhead wooden beams. Then two other tendrils slipped out of it’s
chest cavity and picked the terrified cop up under his armpits, clear off the ground. The
chest cavity opened fully, slight fluid spilling out. The smell was overpowering. Then a
It’s stomach. Harvey vaguely remembered something he’d read about starfish. It’s funny
where the mind goes. Being digested alive didn’t’t seem a good way to go to Harvey,
who fired wildly into the stinging sack that was crushing him into itself. He felt his feet
covered now, and his whole body lifted up towards the creature. The bullets weren’t’t
The young journalist watched from behind an overturned desk, unable to move. The two
scared cops had come out of hiding now, guns drawn, pointed at the ceiling, their faces
312
covered in fear. They could see old Harvey struggling inside the ‘stomach,’ kicking like
some overgrown baby in a hellish, suffocating womb. Through the slight transparency of
the stomachs’ membrane they could see Harvey’s face pressed against the inside. It was
locked in a strangled scream, until he looked closer and could see… one half of Harvey’s
There was nothing for it. The people would have to retreat to yet another back room.
Again. The kid suggested it loudly to the two cops, and the creatures head snapped down
in his direction. It’s barbs shimmered a dark red, and it lunged down at him. He dived to
the floor and covered his head with his arms. He waited for the inevitable but instead
heard a great crashing of wood and glass, and felt a rush of air all around him, then a
mighty clatter behind him. When he looked up he could see only a mass of flesh in the
corner of the room. Picking up his glasses he let his view focus- a huge reptilian creature
had the abstract in great toothy jaws, dripping with thick black blood, and it was shaking
it vigorously back and forth, tearing chunks of flesh from it’s prey. Another thud sounded
behind him and he spun around to see a different, smaller creature, more like a dog sized
insect, like a large millipede with snake-like scales. Its’ eyes were fly -like, the size of
dinner plates, and a deep strong blue colour that alternated to red, making patterns. That
was enough. The others were shouting about locking him in if he didn’t’t join them.
Tearing his gaze away, he turned only to see a huge set of what could loosely be called
The others slammed and locked the door, trying to drown out the boys cries. It did not
work.
313
*
Cartel and Gant made it inside with no resistance. All of a sudden the radio in Cartels
“We’re in the secure lab, we have the whole children’s ward down here, please, none of
“No. You go to Lilly. Take the nano-injector, it’s just like giving an ordinary jab, right
Cartel didn’t’t like that idea. He still did not trust Gant. He remembered what Gant had
told him about the other agents. They had been locked in a secure area. What if one kid
was infected?
“No, they don’t know we’re here yet, when they do, it’ll be hard enough to move. We
314
“That sounds…”
“Logical?”
“Thoughtful. Ok.”
With that they parted, Cartel heading up, Gant heading down, both seeing the ghoulish
Lee and the Dirk pulled their trucks ahead of the others to investigate the graveyard. It
was just a small space within a rickety wooden fence with a few haphazard headstones.
Lee shone his torch around the headstones from his truck window.
In the beam of light from his torch that danced from headstone to headstone Lee suddenly
glimpsed movement.
It was one of the intruders, its tendrils dug into the soil over a grave. There was a large
315
Dirk and Lee watched it silently.
“It must be one from the town that the big guy attacked earlier,” Dirk said, “What’s it
doing?”
“Dying by the looks of things,” Lee answered in a mystified whisper, “but why’s it
Sure enough the creature kept disappearing under the soil, and as Dirk switched on his
torch and waved it around the other headstones, he could see mounds over other graves
The creature in Lees’ beam was still just visible, but as he watched it vanished under the
soil. Its little mound twitched and soon there came a dulled scraping sound.
“Get the townsfolk back,” Lee said suddenly, not whispering anymore.
“What’s…”
“Just get them back and then have all the Group here as soon as possible!” Lee said,
never taking his eyes off the mound of earth, the colour obviously drained from his face
316
despite the dim light. The trucks pulled back, and the commands were given over the two
“Leave them and take the trucks- trust me!” Lee barked, “Just get here!”
When Dirk came back from moving both his group of survivors and Lees he stood beside
Lee listening to the sounds of scraping and pulling now coming from all over the
graveyard.
His eyes wide and his hands shaking, Dirk whispered, “Lee, what are they going to do?”
“They were all injured,” Lee said in reply, shining his torch down at the ground around
Just then Margot pulled up with the other New Agency members in her truck.
As they got out there was a flurry of movement in the graveyard. Dry snapping sounds
and organic wet noises travelled up from under the ground. In the combined torchlight
one of the mounds of earth began to rise. A bright pink protrusion began to rise from the
317
soil, rising and twisting up, held up by multiple tendrils.
“Is that…”
“You know, I think it is,” Dirk interrupted, his own mouth fallen open in disgust and
disbelief.
It was a human brain, below it with a one tendril through its empty eye socket there was a
half decayed skull covered in green skin that had shriveled away from the teeth. The skull
grinned inanely as the tendrils protruding through a gaping hole in its crown wrapped
more tightly around the brain. Shakily a green arm poked its way from the dirt and
planted itself on the ground, then another, until the abomination began to pull itself out of
the grave. The torso was intact, but was held to the pelvis and legs only by tendrils that
protruded a gaping hole in the waist. The tail of the spine poked out at an awkward angle.
All over the graveyard similar horrors were rising. The darkness of the moment was
indescribable. In the shivering torchlight they rose, shuddering disjointed masses, some
trying to walk with human legs, others making their way on tendrils while holding up and
snaking through human body parts. The first one was still lurching forwards, its decrepit
face locked in a silent scream, two wasted eyes blinking imperceptibly as patches of
black wiry hair fell over them. Dirk was the first to regain his ability to act. He raised his
magnum and fired at the approaching creature, putting a bullet through its forehead. It
kept coming.
318
“The brain, Idiot!” Lee shouted, raising his Agency 9mil and firing. Both fired and the
Across from them, an old woman was walking shakily along. She had a red polka dot
dress on and pearls around her neck. Her hair was swept up like Audrey Hepburn’s,
Margot noted as she watched her down the sights of her rifle. The womans’ face was
locked in a screech, and indeed a sound was coming from her torn vocal chords. Her
eyebrows were arched downwards in anger, wrinkling what was left of her face in a
hideous mask of confusion and rage. Red lipstick clashed grotesquely with the green
pallor of her face. Margot was frozen, unable to take her gaze from the sights as tears
“Kill it!” Lee was shouting, yelling, his features contorted in a mixture of fear and
From the front of the group muzzle flashes erupted. Shuddering enemies shook with the
impact as human and alien body parts were exploded or severed. Clear alien fluid flowed
from human veins, their own blood long congealed. Margot finally fired her rifle when
the old lady was only a meter from her, muttering whatever random words her re-fired
neurons ignited. She looked like she had been buried only a few weeks.
The other member of the group fired and re-loaded, fired and re-loaded, seemingly in a
daze. It was as if something that had stayed strong and steady in the town as they fought
319
the pure-form intruders had broken now at the sight of these more human creatures.
Gant made his way down towards the labs along those nondescript hospital corridors with
that invading sterile smell. He wondered if hospital conditions slowed the progress of the
virus any. He doubted it. Then he wondered what may happen if the virus mutated. He
wondered had it ever happened, if maybe the virus they were seeing now was a mutated
form. There was always the fear of even normal viruses brought up on spacecraft being
mutated by space radiation and then returning in an unbeatable form, theorized among
scientists. No one knew for sure. Every so often as Gant made his way along he would
feel a spell of nausea and dizziness, which passed in moments. Gant passed a recovery
room. A lump lay on the table, covered in a bloody sheet. The body was normal except
for one thick tendril protruding from the stomach. Then, as he got to the stairs leading
down to the labs, there was a great crash behind him. Whipping around, he saw the
“How could I read your mind? I can’t. The virus sends out little ‘probes’- I believe
you’ve met them. The darkness is synced with many of your brain wave frequencies
320
now.”
“The viral form that infected me was a mutated form. It has this new characteristic, but
Gant stopped mid sentence. The doctor was bent double, vibrating violently.
HELLO!
“Hello,” Gant said bluntly, then pumped the shotgun once and fired.
The creature reeled back and Gant fired again. “Hello!” he yelled, enraged all of a
sudden. “Hello!” and he fired again, this time the creature smashed back through a
321
window and fell down into the black of the car park below.
“Oh… crap,”
Gant grimaced as he spoke, turning to run. Before he made it to the stairs he could hear
them scuttling, slipping, sliding along the stairs and climbing the lift shafts with their
ghastly appendages. As he made it to the bottom of the stairs the lift before him cranked
open slowly, and he paused. Then two tendrils pushed their way between the doors, and
began to wedge them apart, and Gant fired blindly and ran. Exhilaration and fear swept
into him like water into a drowning car. The formatting was completely gone now.
Glancing over his shoulder he could see red lights emanating around the corner behind
him.
‘There must be a lot of them chasing me now. they certainly are slower. Reaction times
There was no time. He could not lead them to the children. Ducking into an x-ray room
on his right, he quickly fired off his last shell then waited. They would catch up in
‘Only one thing to try. Might as well. Could have no effect, but at least it’s something…’
Gant strode over to the x-ray controls and readied them for a powerful, deep imaging
session, setting it to take as many as possible. Then he positioned himself behind the
322
protective cover just as the first one came barreling through the door. It skidded to avoid
crashing into the table in the centre of the room. More pushed in, crowding in and
crowding in. He had to wait, had to get as many as he could… the first one was almost in
the protective booth with him… he had no choice. Flipping the switch, he watched the
In the alternating between darkness and light, the creatures forms twisted and rolled,
flopped and shuddered, grew extra tendrils out of places that surely killed them. Then
they infected one another, mutated quickly into bulbous masses or bursting into cocoons
that then burst themselves spilling dying, writhing life, flashing all the colors of the
rainbow. Gant watched, his face full of horror, the colors dancing in his eyes.
unpredictable mutation. Kills them. That’s why they destroyed the mobile phones. It was
nothing to do with communication- they left the landlines alone, the storm done that- it
was the radiation. They can’t take it. Even a small amount.’
Again he noted how like viruses they were, even in their fully developed state. He
remembered something about how pieces of mountain rock were basically shaped like a
mountain at the microscopic level. The virologist in him wondered were they fighting
nothing but a large virus. The agency man in him wondered if they were meant to infect
massive life forms that would make life on Earth seem microscopic. Was the spore the
infecting agent, the Earth a petrie dish?! Were they being watched now by some vast
323
intelligence, as H.G. Wells predicted, were they being studied like bacteria under a
microscope, and with as little feeling? Gant himself had always had a lot of feeling for
viruses and bacteria when he was a doctor. Beautifully simple, he had always found
them. beautifully simple. Like his relationship with his wife. There was no science to that.
No complicated explanation for why it worked. They just loved each other. It did not take
much deep analyzing or even soul searching. he could live without her. Anyone could live
without anyone; but he did not want to. He had not had the chance to discover that he
could live without her yes, but weakly. In a diminished state. He felt that upon him now,
watching them die. When the x-ray machine finally stopped, they lay in tangled states,
merely heaps of bubbling meat. He wondered would they mutate indefinitely if exposed
indefinitely to radiation. Had he killed them though? Were they even now floating
around, reduced to their most deadly state? He had no time to ponder it, and began
Finally he came to a heavy door marked, ‘Quarantine,’ and pushed his way inside.
Terry was faring little better. He had come to a jammed lift, with an upturned wheelchair
wedged in its doors, which were methodically trying to close again and again. In the
chair was an elderly man. He was not mutated or changed. Just dead. He had terrible
sucker marks on his neck and face. It was outright murder. It did not matter that it was
carried out by a being from another world to Terry. He stopped to lift the light old man
324
to an empty hospital bed, then continued on his way through the maze. Again his
mortality was stalking him, only it had taken on a shape now. Now, in the stillness of the
hospital though, as he did on rare occasions, he felt an odd serenity. It did not spring
from anything. Maybe he knew as he approached Lilly’s room that this was his best
chance of ever seeing her again. That if this plan did not work, then that was it. It was
over. It was all over. It is strange how an ‘all or nothing’ situation can bring great calm,
he thought. Even the abstract seemed a distant thing. They had all disappeared ten
minutes back, chasing what must have been Gant’s gunshots. Terry had hidden in a
maintenance cupboard while they passed. He could not believe his luck. All of a sudden
though, looking at Lilly’s door now, he felt a terrible panic rising in his heart. It was the
same crushing fear that had gripped him when two of his colleagues arrived at his door
Anything could have happened to her. Rebecca may be dead…or worse. What if…what if
she’s…
Reaching out, watching his hands push the doors apart in a strange detachment, he
stepped into the room. Immediately an ear piercing scream filled the room, and Terry
wheeled around and leveled his twelve bore. A trembling huddle lay to his right on the
floor, at the foot of Lilly’s bed. It was Rebecca, holding the scalpel before her big scared
eyes as if it was a cross and Terry a vampire. He ripped off the night vision gear and
325
“It’s me Becky! It’s Terry!”
She flung herself into his arms, a shuddering mess, and would not let go for ten minutes.
Neither spoke. It was the first reason either had had to be relieved all day.
“I knew you’d stay with her,” Terry said eventually, “It’s alright, I’m here. He can’t
“Who?”
“Sorry?”
Terry looked over Rebecca’s trembling shoulder at Lilly, lying still on the hospital bed.
In the moonlight coming through a dusty window she looked almost ethereal.
“She spoke a few words,” a very shaky Rebecca said, her eyes glazed with the last of
many tears, “But they made no sense. She said she was sorry.”
326
“I don’t know how aware she was, she looked terrified of me.”
“That for…ending it?” Rebecca said, her voice dead, her tone empty.
“I meant for us all. You must know we can’t make it through this by now. People in the
wards below have already committed suicide, or helped loved ones to.”
“Becky,” Terry said, taking her by the shoulders as he had when she was just a straggly
teenager, “ we are still alive, and many people back in Cave Creek are too, gathered in
the station. There’s a man, he knows how to fight things like this- he’s here with me now.
This syringe, it…oh it’ll sound crazy to you- it may be able to wake Lilly.”
Without further explanation he walked over to where Lilly lay and took one of her
slender arms in his hands. Her skin was as flawless and pale as china, as it had always
been. Lifting her arm gently he carefully found a good vein. Pausing a moment to catch
his suddenly rapid breath, he injected the nanobots into her system. Then he took out the
PDA that Gant had given him and watched as it liaised with the little swarm coursing
through his wives body. Momentary panic took him as he realized what he had just
327
done- he had gotten these from Gant- what was he thinking! All of a sudden he realized
that he did not know anything about this technology that was supposed to help Lilly, only
that it came from Gant, and that it was inside him too. That was something; it had not
Query…
Scanning…
328
Responding …’
The PDA’s screen went blank. Terry watched the word ‘responding’ like someone who is
A deep, terrible frantic feeling rose up inside Terry, and he suddenly realized how much
he had believed in this. Believed that he could save her. The crushing memories of his
life with Lilly came back like hammer blows. The first time they had spoken, as fifteen
year olds at a movie theatre in New Orleans. The first tentative kiss when they were
nineteen, a perfect moment in time, then and still now, untainted by times twisting
kaleidoscope. The night they had made love for the first time, surprising, tender, above
all it was what she said to him that night that he remembered most. Terry loved her so
fiercely. He would have walked into Hell itself and faced down the Devil for her; but he
could not do that- he could do nothing. From the first moment had saw her lying in that
alley way he had died. It was a random crime. There was no one to be found, no one to be
punished, no one to be beaten. The force searched and questioned. Cartel knew guys in
his precinct who had broken ribs and arms trying to get information about the attack on
Lilly. It was all for nothing. Whoever had attacked her was a nothing, a nobody. There
was no crime syndicate, no mob boss. It had just been two sad opportunists on the take.
Terry had lost his head in interrogations after that to such an extent that he had been
made to take two months leave. In every perp he saw the man who had struck her delicate
head, who had roughly taken someone so pure and beautiful and…it was unbearable to
him. Lilly was a tough girl, but he would always see her as his Lilly, happy, optimistic,
329
still able to cry at a movie or a book, no matter what she was watching. She loved stories,
and it did not matter how far fetched or silly they seemed- if there was a human thread in
there, it touched her. She had a beautiful soul, and Terry had loved her ever since she was
fourteen. He could not believe she had fallen in love with him too. Every day of their
married life he had felt lucky. Then she was taken from him, one cold night when he was
on duty. Milk, that was all she had left the apartment for. He was on a beat across town,
and when he had heard her name called out in the garble in his radio he had abandoned
the pursuit of a running shoplifter and swung the patrol car around. It was the same panic
He turned away, unable to look any longer, only to feel a hand laid on his shoulder
gently.
“Terry?”
“Lilly?’ was all he could say. Words were gone. He would either die or be saved in the
next second.
Of all the things he thought she may say to him after seven years, he had not expected
330
that question.
“Yes, he helped me remember…my friend. You moved here for me? Left New York?”
“Yes,” Terry said, his eyes filling with tears, “So you could be near your parents.”
“But you love New York, you hate the desert. You were up for commissioner…”
“Oh,” he said, an unreality setting in, “I forgot how observant you are…you would have
The conversation was so normal. It was as if she’d just woken up in their bed back at
“In a house outside town…” his words trailed off, “Lilly,” was all he could utter.
331
“I know baby, we lost so much time… it’s ok now. You’ve been here every day. Talking
“I could hear you lately, it’s…hard to explain…it was as if he gave me channel to the
outside world. He let me hear you and it hurt me so much. I just wanted to hold you.”
“Yes.”
“Not a name that can be spoken …its difficult. I know it but there is literally no way I can
332
Just then Gant walked in, bloodied and breathless, “There were eleven survivors. They’re
in the car park beneath the building now, safe. None were infected.”
“Cartel,” he began, a cautious tone in his voice that scared Cartel, “I know what I said but
“No.”
“Cartel…”
“The spore is a virus itself.” It was Lilly’s voice. She was sitting up in her bed. “I’m sorry
I did not mean to take her, or even to be here. I have very little motor control over her.”
There she was, his beautiful fragile Lilly, in the same voice that said ‘I do’ to him twenty
seven years back, her light brown hair, a little streaked with grey now, fell bedraggled
around her shoulders. She’d been there a moment ago, but this was not her now. The
mannerisms he loved in her were gone, and she held herself differently. Yet it was his
“Lilly?”
333
“I saw you, in her memories,” she said, looking at Cartel with intense wonder, “You have
been very good to her, and… so much more, it surpasses goodness. She hears you
“She talks to me, in her head that is. We have conversations about you Terry.”
Cartel was standing, hopelessly confused and torn between wanting to embrace her and
“I will talk freely, I am no threat,” a voice from Lilly said. It still was not her.
“Leave her alone! Get out of her!” he shouted, slight tears forming, streaming down into
334
the crevices of worry under each eye. He could take little more of this. Was she coming
“I can’t,” the creature answered, “but I have no desire to kill her, or mutate her. Because
Cartel was frozen. He had not seen his wife move in seven years. Now she was sitting up
“You shut up, you murdering scum, “Gant suddenly interrupted. “ I killed five of your
friends earlier, and I’m not of a disposition to suffer any more of you to get out of this
town alive.”
“You killed some of the others? How were you not infected?”
“I did not want to join the others, many of us did not. The object is indeed as you have
asserted, a spore. It was released from a planet roughly ten times the size of this one three
335
thousand years ago. Three thousand four hundred years ago our people reached the
point when you theorize man and machines will reach a harmony and be seamlessly
integrated bringing great prosperity and quality of life for all involved. For us it was not
machinery or computers, but genetics that brought about our singularity. Everything in
trying to survive disease, trying to become better warriors…and then we were trying to
undo mistakes with the genetic engineering, but all we did was make it worse.
Then our sun started to die. There was always a constant amount of light on our world, a
kind of twilight. Too much sunlight and every biological function in our body speeds up,
and we age. Too little and we slip into a hibernation. First we altered ourselves again, but
whatever we did, we could not prevent the sensitivity to sunlight or extreme dark. It made
invading other worlds impossible. So we created a monstrous entity- the spore. It was
supposed to terraform our world. To make it more suitable for us. It incorporates the
attributes of a bacteria and a virus. It can survive extreme heat and cold, and it was a
mobile organism in its own right, with no real intelligence of its own to speak of. Within
memories, personalities. An entire generation was engineered with this ability to survive
this way and then when they were ready, a mass suicide was carried out, all over the
planet. Billions of us were ‘downloaded’ into virus form and drawn to the spore.
336
The creatures you see now are the very same that left three thousand years ago. We have
consumed so many worlds. None of them were deemed suitable by the spore. You must
“A planet.”
“It basically floats around until it is pulled into a planets gravity. Then it crash lands and
takes root. First it attracts the intelligent life with the stalks, they take the stalks and are…
excitement…some are quite addicted to it, and quite mad. The virus was not meant for
you, but for another race that was completely compatible with it. They discovered this
and repelled it. We have drifted ever since, from world to world, destroying with needless
abandon. I doubt many of us really remember how it all started. The spore itself is a vast
intelligence now, and terribly malign. We created it to fix our world, but it found our
world unfixable. Having engineered ourselves with what you called our ’suicide trick’
there was a mass suicide all over our world, then the spore drew us in. The plan was for
the spore to fix our world. Instead it found the planet beyond saving. It burrowed into the
planets core and started a chain reaction that destroyed it. The spore is invulnerable to
extreme heat and cold, just like a bacteria, and it was all that survived. It has destroyed a
337
thousand worlds this way . We have destroyed thousands of worlds, again and again and
again, in an endless cycle. Its like having the same nightmare over and over. You wake
inside another innocent, and feel their memories seep into you. Then they begin to see
yours, and it horrifies them. I did not want to kill them all- but I could never die. In time
“But the heart does not stop, or the brain die,” Gant said with a surprising edge in his
voice.
“The mind, the identity is gone. You slowly separate their mind from their soul.”
“The second spore is released when there is enough raw organic material to feed the main
spore. It contains the blueprint for the lesser life forms on our home world.”
“It draws all the indigenous lower life forms to it and integrates them, changes them into
the former fauna of our dead world. They will begin to populate your world after the third
stage is finished.
As I said, the spore is a virus for infecting an entire planet. It will change your landscape
into ours, turn your atmosphere into one in which we can breathe more easily.”
338
“Like a biological terraforming device.”
“Exactly.”
“We have become a terrible evil. So twisted by genetics and immortality that many only
care about the hunt. We were not all this way. Some thought dying with dignity or
continuing to seek for sanctuary was the right choice, but they were rounded up and
silenced. I am the only one who survives them. I do not want your world to end, but I fear
they may terraform this one. The virus does not react perfectly with your biology but it is
close.”
Terry looked at Gant warily. He felt utterly lost. Gant’s eyes flashed momentarily with
“Cartel, there may be no other way to stop the spore. We need it.”
“No, no! How do we even know it’s telling the truth?! Even if it is, how are we supposed
339
to get close enough to the spore? How are we even to get out of the hospital?!”
“I hate to be so unoriginal, but I think shooting our way out is the only way,” Gant said,
his eyes betraying something else, “I should use the emergency formatting procedure
now,” he said, eyes full of what looked like real dread to Terry. “It’ll give me the edge I
need to lead us through this. It will probably not help us much, considering their
numbers.”
Terry could not argue. They needed ‘an edge’ alright, and he had seen firsthand how
strong and focused formatting made Gant. Still, he was uncomfortable with a formatted
Gant around Lilly. Especially while the intruder was still inside her, ‘friendly’ or not.
“How is it done?”
The last of the abhorrent creatures from the graveyard lurched towards the New Agency,
corpses driven by unfathomable alien creatures, half dead themselves. Margot had killed
three more, one of them a small boy with a neat Sunday suit on. Her cheeks were
streaked with the tracks of bitter tears that had made their way through the desert dirt
caked on her face. Lee, Dirk and Colin had killed many, Colin shooting from the back of
Margot’s’ pickup, but the others had held firm too, taking their fair share down. As the
last of the enemy fell, Margot let her rifle fall from her shaking hands, and she collapsed
to the dirt beside it. Lee ran to her side, thinking she had been injured. She was bent over
340
to the ground, retching violently and sobbing in great wracking bursts. As he knelt beside
her she flung her arms around him all of a sudden, leaning her head on his knees. Lee was
shaken by the sudden display of trust, and could only put a reassuring hand on her
shuddering shoulder. He looked up at the other haunted eyes around him, seeing many
that were tearful. Others sat on the ground with their head in their hands. Dirk came over
“Take a good look Dirk,” Lee said. “It was monstrous what they done, what Gant is now-
“We can find a way to live with things like this,” Dirk said, watching the others. “We can
“Yea, but is that what you want? The Germans found a way to live with Nazism in the
thirties.”
“That’s the difference between accepting evil and cruelty until you think it’s ok, and
Later on, as the others rested by the trucks, Lee stood alone watching the horizon. Dirk
approached.
“Margot will be fine. She’s already complaining about my cavalier attitude to it all, so
341
that’s a good sign.”
“Whatever happens,” Lee said, “we must never be like they were.”
“The Agency?”
“Yes.”
“So this formatting…I met Gant; there was something missing with the guy no question,
“Formatting was achieved by placing a powerful microcomputer into the brain of the
Agent. It acted as a ‘second brain’ in many ways, overseeing the real brain, prioritizing
all the input and output. Able to access the internet anywhere and search it faster than any
search engine, it effectively made the agents brain the size of the world wide web,
although they could not control this access in any way. The computer did all this on its
own. Separate from their consciousness. It was also programmed to make sure that the
agents gave one hundred per cent focus to the job. It also allowed the brain to function at
eighty-five per cent capacity inside of the usual five or ten, giving them perfect memory,
concentration and metal ability. The computer muted emotional responses, made them a
distant foggy concept. It was only activated by a machine at the Agency headquarters that
also downloaded all the information compiled by the agents’ computer during that month,
creating a detailed file on their progress and state of mind. The nano-bots also made a
342
similar ‘report’ mostly about the agents health. Responses to formatting were not varied.
Almost all the agents reacted exactly the same way to formatting. Over time however the
Agents would kill anyone that they had to in order to do their job. If it was the path of
Sometimes the formatting computer ignored an agents’ health, keeping them awake all
night to work harder, neglecting their need for food. It seemed that the computer was
running these human beings as if they were machines. All the agents had to be re-called.
The computer had to be programmed to take into account an agents humanity; the need
for nourishment, the need for sleep. It done away with emotional needs, psychological
ones. In many ways it did turn agents into machines. Although not programmed to do so,
the computers made them very habitual, running along routines. Working out every day
tirelessly when not on the job for the same time to the second, sleeping for the same
amount of time every night exactly, eating the same food to maximize their muscle and
brain activity- they were machines, working to their full potential, maximizing their
resources, efficient and focused. The computers actually did a better job than they were
meant to. Within the Agency there was a joke among Overseers that the computers were
The computers communicated with the nano-bots, relying on their information to help
maximize efficient management of the agents. It was never clear how that came about.
Some Overseers tried to claim that they had come up with the idea, but there was an
343
unsettling but largely unspoken belief that the computers and the nano-bots had
spontaneously started communicating. Nobody cared. It all worked. The agents were
perfect for their job. They did not make mistakes. They did not crack under torture. They
did not betray the Agency. They did not leave a mess when they killed someone in the
line of duty. If agents were questioned they would not say a word.
There were still aberrances. Occasionally an agent would begin to write in binary.
Sometimes they would sit still for hours for no apparent reason. Some guessed that they
may have started to access the internet consciously, although no one knew how that could
have happened. Were they able to access and view the internet at will? Sometimes they
would ignore wholesale every living thing as if they were not there, including their
Overseers. It was some kind of disassociation disorder, the Agency psychologist said. No
one really believed that, but nobody expressed concerns. Except Richard Bradford; but he
was seen as a thorn in the Agency’s side. Some said he was ‘too moral’ for the job.
Others were uncomfortable that he had been Gants supervisor. Bradford had argued that
the computers acted instead of normal conscious decision making. In essence, he said that
the computers cut the agents out of conscious thought, then manipulated them. He argued
that they were unconscious, zombies controlled by a computer. Bradford was accused of
hyperbole and scaremongering, of using the language of science fiction to cause panic in
the Agency. His surveys and papers were ignored or made fun of…”
344
Now Gant needed Terry to access his formatting computer. To trigger the emergency
formatting. Gant was sat down, pale and sweating, his white face contrasting terribly with
his jet black hair. He still wore his suit, although now it was disheveled and dusty. His tie
hung loosely around his neck, and his shirt was stained with dirt and blood. Whose blood
it was he was not sure. He was finding it increasingly hard to remember things he had
done while he was formatted. Emotions were raging inside his mind, and each one like
being stabbed in the head. They were so poignant, and powerful. Any memories that did
surface of his time with the Agency were horrific. Men he tortured, things he had seen,
things he had negotiated with- but nothing seemed worse than the nightmare that he was
currently living in. occasionally he could feel the nano-machines gather to report, and he
knew that they were talking to the formatting com as well. It unsettled him, not to know
what they were telling it, what they ‘talked’ about. He was sure he used to understand
“You have to access the computer through my right temple,” Gant said, his voice
trembling slightly, talking to Rebecca. His hands were on his knees, gripping tightly.
“What do I do?” Rebecca asked, still pasty, and very unsure whether she believed Gants
“You cannot access the computer directly, but there is an interface on the surface of the
345
skull that is wired directly to the computer. You must peel back the skin and manipulate
the interface.”
Gant had drawn a box around the area that Rebecca should cut into. She noticed that
“I have done this many times myself, but while I was formatted. I could not do it now.
“You know we can’t get to the hospital stores to get you pain treatment, don’t you?”
“I understand.”
Terry bent down in front of the seated Gant and grabbed his hands.
“So you don’t struggle,” he said, looking firmly into Gants eyes.
346
Rebecca shakily lifted the scalpel that hours ago she had intended to kill herself with and
placed it to Gants temple, steadying his head with her other hand. The muscles in Gants
neck tightened as he prepared for the pain. Cutting in a perfectly line, wiping away the
blood as she did, Rebecca winced as Gant groaned thorough tightly gritted teeth, his
green eyes intense like a nuclear blast. White knuckled, Gant gripped his knees and
jerked his legs slightly, but made no sound above a groan. When Rebecca had cut three
“What now?”
Wiping more blood away, she began to peel back the flap of skin as Gant had instructed.
“Don’t be alarmed, please!” Gant said, voice strained, breathing heavily in pain. “Now,
Rebecca nodded. She could see a control unit about the size of a baseball card, with a
“Good, now, wipe it off so you can see clearly, do not worry, you can’t push any buttons
by accident.”
347
Gant reached up and pressed his thumb to the touchpad. The display on the little screen
Download to HQ
Emergency format
Nanobot evac
“Rebecca, go to reach into my coat pocket and take out the small box. Give it to me, do
“Stand back,” he told her firmly, “Terry I need your help now.”
Terry cautiously let go of Gants wrists, searching his face for any sign of rising panic and
stood up.
“Take the box from Rebecca and open it. I’m warning you, do not be alarmed.”
Terry opened the box and coldness seeped out of it. Inside was a finger.
348
“Take out the item and, well, it’s obvious I think.”
“It will give us more of a chance. But it won’t work for long.”
Gant looked genuinely terrified now, more afraid than he had been of the pain. His breath
was coming in ragged gasps and he was whiter than his dirt stained shirt. Terry lifted the
finger to his temple. A lone tear rolled down Gants cheek and fell on the hospital floor.
349
*
Man, he was sick of dust. It was burning his throat, in his eyes, scraping his elbows and
getting into his face and neck wounds. Barry could see the Ridley house up ahead,
illuminated in the moonlight. The red-eyed cows still gaped at him, and he wondered if
they were dangerous after all. Maybe they were too thick for the aliens to manipulate. Of
course he had no idea what he would do once he reached the Ridley house, but they were
the only people he was in a position to help. The transport he had promised them lay in
ruins among the sand dunes, but he could at least protect them somehow, comfort them
somehow. He had to help somebody, if not his own family still hiding at the police
station.
When he reached the open door of the home again he crawled painfully up the wooden
steps, picking up splinters as he did, and hollered to the Ridleys’. He was in too much
“It’s officer Hedges, I need some help down here! Don’t let your kids come down here
Mrs. Ridley!” he added, though after what they has already seen that night he was sure
his crushed foot would be like comic relief. Laura Ridley came down the stairs slowly,
her eyes vacant, like a woman who knew every dream she had ever had was over. When
her eyes fell on Barry she appeared to brighten a little, and she hurried to his side to help
him up. She barely gave his hurt foot a second glance as he trailed it behind him into the
350
house.
“Would you take a look at that please?” he asked when they finally got him seated in the
TV room.
“Yes,” was all she said. Barry glanced at the stairs, “Your kids alright?” Laura merely
nodded. … “and your…your husband mam,” Barry said cautiously, “How is he?”
This time she never even met his gaze. From the wheezing upstairs he guessed George
Ridley was on his way out. Fleetingly alarm bells went off in his head, but he wasn’t sure
Just then they heard the wheezing quicken and George try to talk. It came out as a garbled
hiss. Laura ran the flight of stairs quickly, and then all Barry could hear were her sobs
and the scuttling of her children’s’ little feet. There was a scream from one of the
children , then both of them, and Laura wailing “Your papa’s gone! He’s gone for good
All of a sudden the alarm in Barry’s head made sense. George worked like one of them
351
now- when he died he would migrate in virus form to the nearest intelligent host.
“Get your remaining kid down here now!” he shouted. By now he had to shout above
Lauras’ rekindled screams. She had realized too. There was a thud upstairs, and the little
boy came rolling down, his skin bubbling like it was boiling.
Barry grabbed a throw from over the sofa and quickly covered the boy with it, moving
him into the kitchen and setting him on the table. Laura kept the smaller child away while
Barry blocked the kitchen door and listened to the child. He kept saying he was George
Ridley, over and over again. At other times he would say that he was confused or afraid.
Then there was silence. The next time he checked on him, he had reached the cocoon
stage. His skin was now transparent and through it he could see what looked like a baby.
He did not know how long he had been there. Every so often he checked the front porch,
the back windows, then the kitchen again, pistol in hand all the time. Laura Ridley was
beside herself more and more as time went on. The small child slept most of the time in
Barry’s arms as he checked the house, a baby in one arm, a gun in the other. The mothers
mind was lost, but Barry was determined to save the child.
After an hour, the sixth time he checked, Barry found the cocoon open, and the growth
inside it gone. There was a slither of blood and fluid leading from the cocoon under the
table and into the adjoining utility room. Barry hastily left the baby on the living room
sofa and returned to the kitchen, aiming the gun before him. Slowly he opened the utility
352
room door, pushing it open with his foot. It was dark and cold inside, and the air felt
damp to Barry. On the floor, kneeling beside the washing machine, was the frame of a
person, small and weak. Barry bent down to it, and opened the door enough to let a faint
amount of light in and he seen its face. Two eyes, a nose, a mouth- it was humanoid,
albeit deformed terribly, halfway between a child and the face of George Ridley.
‘It wants to return to its original form,’ thought Barry, ‘George Ridley.’
Gant was on the floor now. He had fallen out of the wheelchair shortly after the
formatting had been activated, and Terry had barely caught him before he banged his
head of the hard floor. Terry sat on the edge of Lilly’s bed, just holding her hand and
watching her breathe. She was asleep, properly asleep for the first time in seven year he
knew she would wake up. Rebecca sat by Gant, stitching his head as best she could in the
torchlight. It was at least four in the morning. Below they could hear the abstract moving
around, screeching, scurrying, sliming. Slithering along with their tentacles or hoisting
themselves up on two humanoid limbs and lifting their bodies clear off the ground,
tentacles held off the floor with strong muscles. With their tentacles writhing above their
Slowly Gant started to come around, eyes open with instant alertness. He raised himself
up with his powerful arms, then stood, so silently Terry did not even notice.
353
“Mr Cartel,” Gant said, after a few seconds.
Terry jumped and spun around, “Good to have you back..did it work?”
“Yes, my thoughts are organized, my mind clear. Show me the schematics again.”
Terry was astonished at the change in him. Sure this was the Gant he had questioned
earlier about the death of officer Peterson, the same man who had killed three of the
intruders in the bakery, and he was such a different creature from the scared man in the
wheelchair waiting to be formatted. Gant noticed how strangely Terry was looking at
him.
“It is still me, Mr Cartel, I assure you. I am simply clearer of mind and focused on the
job.”
“The situation here has gone beyond all normal parameters. The intruders must be
prevented from fulfilling their purpose. What we must do is clear. Your wife has an
consciousness operating through her that can stop the spore from attempting to terraform
earth or worse.”
354
So Gant outlined his plan to leave the hospital. There were two real ways out. One, down
the eight flights of stairs and out of the front door. That one was off limits. Then there
was the lifts, only with the power out they weren’t going anywhere. The roof was also a
no-go, as there was no more chopper. Things looked grim, trapped on the ninth floor with
hundreds of the enemy below them. Quite how even Gant could get them out was beyond
Terry.
“It’s simple actually,” Gant said, “You may have noticed that they seem to know which
humans are infected. Your wife will be able to simply walk out Mr Cartel. We won’t be
“Yea?”
355
He said it so blithely it was staggering. Terry glowered at him incredulously, but his eyes
Within half an hour they were ready to begin. Terry stood and gaped down into the wide
elevator shaft. Hospital elevators were wide, allowing room for wheeled beds. Service
ladders ran down the side of the shaft as far as Terry could see. The bars were slim and
insubstantial. At fifty two Terry knew this was no thing for him to be doing, but it was
the only way out of the hospital without going through the hordes of murderous fiends
below. He was completely out of himself, living outside the realm of any reference to
normal existence. Lilly stirred in her sleep, and he knew he would have to wake her soon.
She looked so peaceful, even though she understood what was happening in a way that no
one else could, Terry knew. Even though she knew what she was about to do and what it
would mean.
Walking over to her bed side, Terry gently touched her face and she opened her brown
eyes, two perfect orbs in the darkness. Eyes filled with strange knowledge that could only
“Is it time to go?” she asked, weakly putting her hand on Terry’s forearm.
“Yes baby,” he replied, tears glistening in the corners of his eyes, his voice barely above
356
“I’m not going your way,” she said, “I’m walking among them, aren’t I?”
“You think I can climb that elevator shaft ?” she said, her voice all of a sudden like a girls
Terry almost smiled. “I guess not,” he said, gently running his fingers through her hair.
It was amazing how easy it was. It felt like she had never been away. In that moment she
could have just woken up any morning and be lying in their bed.
“We’re leaving,” Gant cut in, as if they were about to drop into town to shop for shoes.
He stood there with an Ak-47 strapped over his shoulder and a large hunting knife at his
hip. In his right hand there was a nine millimeter pistol. Red snaked across his face from
his right temple across his sharp nose, stopping at his upper lip. His hair was disheveled
and his leathery face darkened with dirt. In the dim light his eyes seemed piercing and
“You know nothing about me,” Gant said without annoyance or anger, and turned
towards the open lift shaft, “We have to move now. They are coming to this floor soon.”
357
Lilly got up with amazing balance, Terry having to help her very little.
“The nanobots will do their best to support her,” Gant said to Terry.
“End it,” was all he said. Then he turned to the elevator shaft and began to descend the
Terry watched Lilly leave, dressed in a pink dressing gown and slippers. It was surreal
and absurd. Everything was. Reluctantly he put one foot on the cold steel of the ladder
and then another. Below him Gant was already many rungs down, moving with a
constant motion, his arms working as if they had an engine. He let himself note the
weight of his gun on his hip, let it comfort him as it always had, but found it could not.
Watching the quivering creature in the utility room, Barry tried to understand how it had
came into existence. He knew that the intruders had the ability to move all the
host. The virus would enter the host and begin both to re-built the original creatures
awareness and it’s physical form. Somehow instead, George had survived. His
358
consciousness had migrated. Barry was no doctor or scientist, but he figured that the virus
may be changing. He knew that they could mutate. Maybe earth was having an adverse
The creature made no attempt to move. Barry doubted it could. He knew it would
probably, ‘that George would probably’, he reminded himself, die again and migrate.
But how? He knew the Ridley’s had no truck. That had been found at Fincher’s Hill
alongside George Ridley’s body. It was still there. The desert between where they were
and the town was too dangerous. Besides all this was still his bust foot. Somewhere in a
distant part of his mind that still cared about the future, he knew it would have to be
amputated eventually. What a protector he was. Laura Ridley was upstairs and he was
grateful. It would do her no good to see this. She was already lost. How could anyone
survive such a thing?! It was monstrous. Barry felt an anger rise in him and all of a
sudden he thought of Cartel and Gant, and knew he had done what he could to help
them.
“Find a way to kill them,” he said out loud, “You stop them Terry. You save us.”
He leant his head against the table and listened to the night. There was nothing he could
359
do .
Terry’s arms were starting to ache. He still worked out when he could but he doubted
anyone was ever meant to climb the whole set of maintenance ladders like this. At every
floor they could hear the abstract all around. Gant was quiet, Terry could only hear the
relentless sound of his feet on the steel rungs. It was a strangely industrial sound, and it
made Terry feel as if he was inside the workings of a huge machine. Maybe it is a huge
machine, a hospital, he mused. A machine for making people well; with compartments
that worked with others, and human beings as the fuel and wiring. If that was the case
then Cave Creek General was a machine for doing something very different now. Like
the hundreds of people in the hospital, it had been turned to a terrible new purpose that
Neither did Gant. Not yet. As he climbed he mused the possibility’s until he was
interrupted by a scratching sound below him. He looked down in an instant and saw the
problem immediately. At the fourth floor the lift was stuck. He made his way down to it
and stepped onto it carefully. It swayed a little but did nothing else. Still that sound. Gant
got onto his knees and inspected the top of the lift. There was an opening in the top. Gant
lifted it up slightly and peered in. About twenty people were wedged into the lift, trying
to avoid the door, from which was protruding a strong thick tentacle. At first glance Gant
got the impression that the door was being forced open but as he watched it did not
budge. The creature was stuck, and by the weak flopping of its tendril had been for some
360
time. Gant climbed back up to the maintenance hatch for the fourth floor and stepped
through. This one wasn’t getting questioned. There were no others in the corridor as he
walked swiftly up behind it and put one shot clean through its head. The creature flopped
and changed colors madly, then died. The lift erupted into panic. Those inside had
obviously seen enough to know what it’s death would mean for them.
Everyone inside it tried to get away from the door. A portly man in a shirt and tie was
wheezing on the floor by the door already. They all figured he was infected and began to
restrain him. All the time the lift swayed and groaned.
Terry could see the lift, could not see Gant, could hear the cables groaning and people
screaming. He had heard the shot though. After some wondering he made it tentatively
unto the lift and peered in as Gant had. What he saw would stay with him for life, even
Everyone in the lift had huddled to the back as best they could. They were crying
screaming, shouting. The portly man was being held down by two terrified young
attendings and a man in surgeons garb. All of a sudden the whole mass of people simply
burst. Amid the spray of blood and the cries of pain, Terry discerned faces and teeth,
snarls and roars, shapes of tendrils and hands, twisted forms. Then it all stopped, and
what was left was a mass of biological material that moved weakly one yellow eye. one
man was left wholly untouched. It was the portly man with the badge that read,
‘radiologist.’ He looked up at Terry with terrified eyes. Then there was Gant shouting,
361
“GET OFF THE LIFT!” and Terry stumbled for the ladder and grabbed it just as he felt
the lift go from under him. His feet seemed to hang in nothing forever, and all he was
aware of was the steel of the ladder in his hands and fading cries. Then his knees clashed
heavily with that same steel and all the was aware of then was pain. Without knowing he
had, he had lifted his feet unto a rung and held himself tightly against the ladder.
Terry knew in that moment what had happened. Gant had needed the lift to fall, and he
had made it fall the quickest way he knew. Rage coursed through him but he knew there
was no point arguing with Gant now. The formatting would wear off soon. Did that
“The radiologist was untouched,” he said, as if this was an explanation, and then, “they
rayed.”
The climb back up to the x-ray room nearly killed Terry, but by the time they arrived
back at the ladder having been shot at with x- ray radiation, he was sure he would die that
362
night; because he was tired. So tired. Tired and old. That was how he felt. Some part of
him wondered how he looked to Lilly now. For her it must have been a terrible shock to
see him aged seven years, yet it had not been. The entity inside her seemed to have given
her knowledge of many things she should not have known . Terry found it hard to believe
that three people could end this nightmare, even if Gant was one of them. in fact, he was
beginning to wonder if he should disable Gant somehow, wound him in the leg perhaps;
what Gant had done at the lift…but they needed him, and Terry had somehow formed an
attachment to him while he was unformatted- there seemed to be a real person in there. A
person who hurt and feared, maybe even hoped and dreamed. Still, as he was now, he
was dangerous, and Terry could only hope that he was more dangerous to the enemy than
to him or Lilly.
Eventually at the bottom of the ladder again, they found that there was too much debris
for them to go right to the bottom of the shaft to the car park; they had to enter the service
hatch to the reception and get to the car park from there.
“You didn’t think that one out too well Mr. agent,” Gant growled, voice edged with
disgust and annoyance. He wondered where Lilly was by this time. It felt like they had
been climbing for eternity. Gant ignored his remark and simply checked his weapons
before stepping out. It was not until then that Cartel realized exactly one hundred percent
They rushed at them from all angles the moment that they stepped out of the maintenance
363
hatch; tentacles flailing, teeth glistening with blood. Gant raised his gun, torch lined
along the barrel, left and right, forward, up and down; Terry could only see the world
through that torchlight as they were cut down again and again. All the time they kept
pressing on towards the main exit. Terry fired too, a large twelve bore shotgun exploding
towards the enemy on all sides, but Gant was killing them hand over foot. They were
falling over reception desks, smashing through the glass coffee tables in the lobby, all in
a deadly haze of spotlight and blood, it seemed to Terry. Eventually though, by sheer
weight of numbers, they began to get too close. Every time Gant had to reload they
gained ground, Terry just about keeping them at bay. They were at the revolving doors
now, but they were jammed. A truck was smashed into the other entrance and was
blocking any escape, and the heavy automatic revolving doors were out of power. Gant
would have to push them while Terry covered. Running so hard Terry did not think he
could stop in time, Gant smashed into the revolving door and began to push instantly. It
gave way, but nightmarishly slowly, and the intruders were crowding now, with only
Terry’s shotgun for protection. Down to three shells, he fired off one as he began to back
himself towards the slowly revolving exit doors, but just as he did a powerful tendril shot
out of the gunsmoke and wrapped itself around his waist. He tried to fire into it, but all at
once he was in the air, being pulled up with astonishing ease. His head hit an overhead
light and he felt blood on his forehead and running down his nose. Then he was pulled
‘This is it’ he told himself, embracing the shotgun and preparing to fire one more round
before he was ripped apart or worse. Hitting the floor hard and feeling the breath blasted
364
from his lungs, he lay on his bloodied face wheezing and aware only of numbness and a
sense of dread. It was pitch black and a rank smell filled his nostrils. Maybe it was his
own blood, maybe it was them, he was not sure. When he did tentatively open his eyes, it
was to see what looked like a thousand red and blue lights coming towards him. Then all
at once one lunged at him, its face and eyes suddenly illuminated in a terrifying
brightness, and he fired off one shot at it and closed his eyes.
There was a high pitched squeal, and the lead attacker ploughed into the floor just before
Terry and begun to twist and turn, writhing terribly as if on fire, wild protrusions erupting
from every part of its body. Terry backed away, fearing this was nothing more than part
of its attack, waiting for the stomach of the creature to engulf him and drag him into it to
another, then another. Suddenly Gants hand was clamped around his arm powerfully
puling him towards the doors. As he was dragged back he stared back at his would be
murderers. They were indistinguishable from one another now, a horrible mass of flesh
and rage.
“The radiation,” was all Gant said when they made it to the car park, Terry leaning
heavily against the first car he came to, staring at the darkness beyond through a half
shattered windscreen and a fine gold mesh streaked with red. Throwing himself back
violently as he realized what the gold mesh actually was, he began to shake. How could
he do this? How could anyone do this? He did not even know if Lilly was still alive.
Again a booming voice said, “She is alive Mr. Cartel,” and after a few moments of
365
shaking the ensuing panic attack simply stopped. That was strangely enough for Terry,
and it came as a surprise to him, but it was true. He was so tired of doubts. Doubts about
himself, doubts about Lilly, doubts. For once he simply let go and believed what he was
being told. It was so easy, and it liberated him. Maybe that was it, maybe he was too tired
to be cynical. Either way he pushed himself up off the concrete and began walking across
the car park. Ominous red lights edged away from the two lone humans striding through
the carnage. Terry was surprised to see a look of pure malevolence and distaste on Gants
face. He was still formatted, wasn’t he? Terry hoped he was coming back from it.
Eventually they found themselves in the car park under the hospital. There Gant had
deposited the children and doctors in an ambulance. Terry and Gant got into the
ambulance and soon the headlights came to life in the dullness. Gant accelerated hard and
pulled up the ramp and out of the hospital grounds. Behind him Terry could hear restless
chatter and groaning, but it was just good to hear human beings again, their sounds and
rhythms; the background noise you can hear anytime you walk into town. Like the engine
on a plane, that constant hum that tells you all’s working properly, we can feel out of
sync and lost when the noise of people is taken away. Cartel suddenly felt a great rush of
“We can’t take them to the spore,” he said to Gant, no hint of compromise in his voice.
“There is a house not far from here where we can deposit them, I saw after we left Mr.
366
*
In the quiet, even the distant roar of a jeeps engine was startling. Barry looked up from
the table sharply, and could see out the back kitchen window the sun coming up, and a
dust trail streaking across the desert towards the house. At first he was startled and
gripped the shotgun tightly, but then he was elated, grabbing his radio from the table and
“Barry? Man it’s good to hear your voice! Where are you?”
“Yes we woke Lilly, but she’s not with us now. It’s a long story. I didn’t hear from you. I
“It would take more than that to down me as long as my Marie and the kids are still at the
station. Terry there’s a situation at the house here. I think it’s best you see it.”
“Situation? We have a whole group of survivors from the hospital, most of them kids, is
367
it safe to bring them there?”
“Not right now. Stop outside the ranch and I’ll come out and fill you in.”
When Barry came stumbling out using his shotgun as a crutch, Terry hardly recognized
his friend. His face was strewn with glass cuts and blood was in his beard and neck. His
eyes were glazed and he flinched terribly every single time he put his left foot down even
slightly. Terry shuddered and felt suddenly guilty for letting Barry go earlier. Barry gave
him a look that said, ‘I wanted to do it,’ and smiled briefly despite the weight of horrors
“Something horrible has happened in there Terry,” he said, gesturing with his head
“It’s George Ridley. Something happened him…I don’t know how, but when he was
infected, his mind migrated with the virus instead of the aliens’.
“Apparently not exactly. I spoke to him…to some thing claiming to be him…that said it
climbed out of his dead body at the morgue. Later in the house it died, and before anyone
knew it, the older child was rolling down the stairs, blabbering about being George
368
“Our we applying terminology to this now? We have to move it away from everybody
before it infects anyone else. Me and Gant are immune now- it’s hard to explain, just trust
me, we’ll move him, then you can let everybody on the ambulance come one in.”
Just as he finished speaking Gant appeared from the side of the ambulance, where he had
apparently been checking on their entourage. Terry eyed him suspiciously. He didn’t trust
him around them after the elevator incident. If just one of them was infected Gant might
start spraying bullets. Again he wondered how much longer the emergency formatting
would last.
“Terry,” Barry muttered quietly, “I think it really could be George Ridley, don’t let Gant
hurt him.”
He lead Gant and Terry to the utility room where the third incarnation on George Ridley
“Fascinating,” Gant said, his face rigid but alert, “we probably shouldn’t get too close.
Terry hadn’t thought of that. What had happened back at the hospital was still a horrific
369
blur to him. They now had a problem; they could not move him, and he would not ask
Barry to do it. As he stood pondering the problem, there was a clattering din behind him
and Laura Ridley burst into the kitchen. She broke through the surprised Cartel and
Barry, but was caught roughly by Gant. “Don’t hurt him, don’t hurt him!” she screamed
wildly. Terry could see her mind was broken. Had seen it a million time on the force in
“Let me go to him! He can infect me! We can be perfectly together forever! Me and my
“Calm down Mam,” Terry was saying, trying to put his hand on her shoulder to re-assure
her, but she struggled hard, even in Gants vice like grip around both her arms. She was
screaming so loudly, and Terry knew that the enemy may hear.
“Mrs. Ridley,” Barry said forcefully, bringing his eyes level with hers, “It’s going to be
He was stunned into silence by a sharp thwacking sound. Laura’s head plunged forward
and hung limp. There stood Gant, having head butted her in the back of the head.
“She will live,” he said dryly, “She was being too loud.”
Barry took her in his arms, pulling her away from Gant, but he stumbled and Terry had to
370
move her the rest of the way into the living room, where he laid her on the sofa.
Gant simply turned and walked after Terry, leaving Barry to stand there, supporting
himself on the worktop behind him in the cheery little kitchen streaked with blood and
housing the body of a dead child turned into a monsters womb. Just as he felt his control
leaving him, just as he felt a mad urge to yell and cry, to beat the walls and fly after Gant,
he remembered the children out in the ambulance. There was someone to help, a reason
to stay sane. Barry simply turned and opened the back door, making his way out to them,
As it happened, George Ridley moved on his own after that. He reared up on unseen
tendrils and flew across the room at Gant. It was more or less human in appearance apart
from its arms and legs, which were tendrils. It was wrapped around Gants back like a
Terry was shocked to hear Ridley’s voice under all the hissing and wheezing, but grabbed
371
Terry took out his pistol and aimed it at what passed for his head, a gruesome melding of
“Kill him Cartel!” Gant was shouting, as he tried to get a grip on the Ridley-alien with his
hands. Terry wavered; he could see Ridley meant business, but also that he was trying to
hurt Gant, not kill him. That he was just trying to pull Gant away from Laura. It was not
so different than what Terry felt about Gant being near Lilly.
“Shoot him!” Gant shouted again, stumbling to the right, bent under the weight and
fighting with one hand to keep a vicious tendril from his throat. Then Ridley made a
mistake and let go of Gants other arm. Gants’ free hand was at his neck. Terry watched as
Gant and the creature struggled in an ugly slow dance. Gradually Gant pulled it over one
shoulder, and the creatures tendrils slid off his other arm in a painstakingly slow snake-
like motion. Finally Gant was looking into its eyes, a deep brown just like the original
George Ridley’s, and he moved over to where Laura lay and held it close to her.
“Let me carry you out of the house or I’ll kill you here and you will infect her!” he said,
breathing hard between words. For a second everything paused, and Terry thought that
the struggle would resume all over again. He knew Gant was too tired to survive it again.
“I will go,” Ridley said, and a look of real humanity seemed to pass across his features.
372
With that Gant through Terry a look, a terrible look, yet somehow weary and human too,
and he simply turned, cradling the creature in his arms like a child, with a gentleness that
was as shocking as his threat. Terry fell to the ground, feeling like the last five minutes
Before he had time to sigh or close his eyes bedraggled people started filing past him,
shuffling refugees from Cave Creek General. Surgeons still in scrubs, doctors dressed in
shirts and ties, well fed consultants in Armani suits, but mostly children. Small kids,
small balded by cancer treatment, some on crutches, others in slings. Some of them
looked just fine, dressed in pajamas and clutching teddy bears. Terry was just raising
himself up, beginning to speak, thinking how to direct them, how to calm them, what
their needs…his thoughts and words were interrupted by a little girls voice and he looked
down, then came back to his knees, to her level. Before him stood a willowy bald child
with large blue eyes exaggerated by her lack of eyebrows or hair. Her skin was as white
as porcelain and she was clutching a Winnie the Pooh bear with a single spot of blood on
“You can rest for a bit,” she said, very clearly. “You must be Mr. Cartel. Mr. Gant
mentioned you. He said you were tired, but that you would not quit.”
Terry did not know what he found more amazing, the tenacious little child or the fact that
Gant had spoken to her about him. Her eyes were calm, the calm of someone who daily
had to face down cancer, and was well adjusted to fearing monsters from within.
373
“Thankyou,” he said, and meant it, “what’s your name?”
“Alanna,” the child replied, then joined the crowd gathering in the living room. a few
doctors were fussing over Laura Ridley now. ‘Good’ Terry thought, ‘something to keep
His mind however, freed now from immediate concerns like refugees or George Ridley,
went straight back to its default setting; Lilly. He walked through the living room , out of
the back entrance and to the barn, where he found Gant laying Ridley down in the straw.
“We have to go to the spore now,” Terry said as he reached Gants’ side, “she’ll be there
by now.”
Gant did not look at him. Instead he looked intently at the Ridley creature.
“Do you know anything that may help us?” he asked it.
“They’re not compatible with earth, or with us. The virus is changing and they don’t like
374
“Things are worse now,” was all he said. “We should go to the ravine.”
Lilly stood in the ravine, quiet, still, before the great spore. The hellish object that had
destroyed Cave Creek and every life in it for all she knew. It appeared impenetrable and
almost unimaginably huge now, as it prepared to terraform earth. She could scarcely take
in the truth that she knew about it, that it was a huge virus for infecting an entire planet.
An organism with a mind and a will, created to save a dying world, it had instead become
free floating random death. All at once a round orifice opened before her, and she heard
the abstract inside, scraping and clicking; she smelt the stench of a thousand human
bodies being turned into raw genetic material, and in she stepped.
The walls of the spore were as black as the outside, not smooth, but out of every inch a
life form grew, or what looked like plants, there were even growths that seemed strangely
like small buildings. Writhing stalks with glowing barbs grew here and there projecting
bluish holograms before them like organic computer consoles. Some of the abstract were
standing by these consoles, connected to them by thick slug like tubes that engulfed their
heads above the mouth. Everything inside the spore had the same markings, the same
Lilly heard the creature in her mind say, and she finally understood it.
Lilly Cartel walked on, as the abstract observed her, their bodies shimmering a light
orange, tentacles writhing softly. They seemed like they were waiting. At peace. ‘The
375
peace of demons is the fear of mankind,’ Lilly remembered reading. That’s how she felt,
like she walked among demons, like she walked in hell itself, Lilly Cartel, in her light
pink dressing gown and bare feet, with silvering hair and steady clear eyes, walked
through the legions of the enemy, an unlikely heroine, no, not a heroine at all- that was
not how she seen herself. She was, in her mind, Misses Cartel, teacher, wife, lover,
sometime writer. Those were the important things. She was no hero. To walk in here was
no great deed- it was what she had to do. To save Terry. To save everyone. Although in
truth it was Terry, not the world, that she had on her mind. This was for him.
She marched right up to a great towering wall that stretched up forever it seemed into a
grey thick mist. In the wall there was a jutting throne like growth, and above it a great
slug like creature, hanging from an unseen place in the mist. Led by her ally, she
mounted the steps to the deformed throne, and sat there. The great slug moved into
wriggling life, and began to descend. Down it came, until from folds of skin in it’s head,
a terrible ‘mouth’ full of fine spikes blossomed, looking like a flower from Dante’s
inferno, and took Lilly by the head, inserting the thin spikes into her temples, one ’petal’
slipping inside her mouth and slid a spike up into her brain through her upper jaw. It
Gant and Terry had taken the ambulance right after talking to Ridley. Barry had stayed
376
behind, his foot being tended by three doctors as they left. Terrible shudders had shook
the house, like the ones in the hospital. Terry and Gant had hurried especially after that.
They were both sure now that the spore meant to burrow into earth like the Lilly entity
had said. Now they were driving through the fields of geysers that they had flew over on
earlier, and beneath those monstrous clouds it may have well been another world. There
was no view of the sun, and through the gas the sky appeared red. Up close the geysers
were clearly growing from the ground, they were fleshy and filled with pulsating veins.
Terry was hoping to catch up to Lilly somehow, stop her from going in, but as the field
whipped by and the sun came up more and more, he could see nothing except the huge
bulk of the spore rising from the ravine. Every so often it seemed to shudder, as if cold,
“I had the nanobots report any drop in oxygen levels. They’re reporting that the
377
“You mean, this is them operating in un-breathable air?”
“Astonishing is it not? Imagine how deadly they are in their own environment.”
Just then Gant abruptly slammed the brakes and the ambulance skidded to a halt.
As they left the ambulance a crack of lightning split the sky. Brilliant purple lightning.
It lit up the dark scene. Gant and Terry were on an overhang staring down at into the
lowest part of the valley, where the spore had landed at first.
Terry began to walk into the valley but Gant grabbed him back.
“There is no point! Lilly is the only one who can go in! If we can believe her ‘friend’
Terry did not believe Gant. He did not believe that this would end. It was over. The spore
was too big, too much had changed, too many had died.
378
“There are old mines below this valley,” Terry said, “I’ll bet you could see how they’re
Gant considered this, then before he could answer Terry said, “You can do what you
Gant turned to leave, apparently deciding he did not need to take Terry with him. As he
walked away the ground rumbled under them again. Terry turned too and began to climb
Making it down to one of the mine entrances, Gant stepped into the black without
reserve. There was a light shooting from the cave mouth in which dust was dancing
manically with every shuddering vibration. Moving through a small tunnel at first,
watching his own shadow bob on the wall to his right. something about it gripped him,
terrified him, shocked him. The formatting was going again. Part of his mind panicked.
Part of it fought to hasten its departure, as if struggling for air underwater and suddenly
finding itself near the surface. Suddenly Gant was thrown back into full awareness, like a
rush of freezing water. He fell against the sides of the cave and was violently sick.
Terry stood there in the gathering storm, atop a huge, black twisted rock, beholding the
379
desolation spreading far and wide, the writhing desolation, living and growing, choking
the world, bending it to an ancient, evil will. The blackness moved outwards from
Vulture’s Ravine, web-like, thick and fleshy, indistinguishable now from the sand and
rock, and he shuddered, realizing he was looking at the end of the world. He could see
Cave Creek burning from his vantage point, and guessed the people had torched it rather
than let the intruders take them. A deep terrible howling emanated from somewhere;
somewhere, nowhere, everywhere; all around Cartel, all around him, thick like a blanket.
The sky had grown dark with heavy clouds, charcoal black and an ashen deathly grey,
occasionally illuminated by brilliant and bizarre purple lightning, red lightning, green
lightning. The weather of an alien world. Terry Cartel looked out at the darkness, he
considered it, breathed in and seemed to breathe the darkness into him. All the hate and
pain and fear around him, seeping inside his soul like ink through clear water- and he
smothered it. Crushed it. Even here, at the end of everything, he found the strength to
smother it as he had for seven long years, and he knew, he knew he might not be able to
stop the spore, but he could try to save Lilly. The world may be lost, but he could try to
save her. He wouldn’t’t let her die. She would die, they all would, but he would it not let
it happen. He would not stand back and allow it. It would not be because he did not try
that she died, it would only be in spite of him. Cartel cocked the shotgun in his hands,
more a gesture of defiance than anything truly useful, and he began walking towards the
cavernous maw of the spore, over the wriggling, newborn country that was ever growing
all around him. The wind snarled and the fangs of things long forgotten barred and
clenched from rock and sand. It was like walking in hell. Then he stopped awestruck.
Before him the rock walls of the ravine rose up on either side, now slick and black, sharp
380
like jagged teeth twisting and curling at the tips like bats wings forming a canopy over
the ravine. The spore was imbedded in one side of the ravine growing fat and spreading
out like a monstrous fungus. All around Terry strange plants grew from every crevice,
stalks four feet high with barbs glowing a pale fluorescent blue on the ends, looking like
sparklers frozen in time. A full moon rose, framed by the ravine walls, casting it own pale
blue/white light onto the shimmering rocks and the parasitic spore that shimmered lightly
like a fat squid lying on the ocean floor. It towered above Terry in a halo of light from the
moon, and the strange glowing plants all around him swayed as if by an invisible breeze.
Near the base of the spore there was a round orifice that was opening and closing
periodically, giving the impression of breathing. Terry walked around the spore with his
torch but could find no other way in. Not that he was sure the circular orifice was a way
in exactly. Suddenly he wished Gant was there. He would have some strange insight,
probably. Still, Lilly had obviously gotten in. What about the enemy? Did they ever come
here? Terry imagined that they would for some reason, but now that he was here he
realized that he had no reason for thinking that at all. Why would they? Then again the
spore was big enough now for them to possibly be inside. If Gant was right about it being
a terra-forming device, maybe the atmosphere inside was more suitable for them. He
walked back to the portal and stood before it. He shone the torch inside as it opened again
and saw pink reddish flesh contrasting with the charcoal black on its outside skin. It
looked like something Terry had seen on a medical documentary about intestinal
camera, and now as he stared into the orifice it appeared to be very similar. This gave
381
him little comfort as he approached it, but still, Lilly was in there, so that was were he
had to go. There was no turning back. There had never been for Terry where Lilly was
concerned.
Terry decided head first was best. He had learnt this pot-holing as a younger man and he
had also learnt that he was seriously claustrophobic. First he put his right arm in, holding
his shotgun tightly. He felt pressure as if his whole arm was under a huge blood pressure
pad. He winched, but put in his other arm, then his head. Immediately he was overcome
with humidity, and a warmth like hot breath came over him, stifling his own breathing.
Once he was inside up to his waist he was pulled in by a sudden spastic jerk. He felt
strong pressure on his head and shoulders and screamed silently thinking for sure he was
being swallowed.
‘Great Terry, you just climbed into its mouth! Talk about making it easy!” he thought.
Then the pressure lifted. Terry frantically tried to back out, as the fleshy tunnel expanded
but then it compressed again, and he was pulled and pushed forward by powerful
muscles, soaking him in thick fluid like saliva. The walls were literally closing in, and
Stupid, stupid, foolish man! All those years surviving on his own, the self sufficient Terry
382
Cartel, and now, at the end of all things, he climbs into the devils mouth?! Idiot!
Again and again it pushed him further. Terry thought it must be like being swallowed or
born. Or excreted. All of a sudden the distain of this thing enraged him. Coming to earth
and tearing Cave Creek apart, creating nightmares in the lives of good, honest people.
People with families. Children, parents, wives. How dare they! What gave them the
right?! They had probably did it to other worlds. Again and again, without remorse or
hesitation.
All of a sudden he felt himself coming into space, and he was spilled out unto a spongy
surface roughly, gasping and coughing for air, but finding it hard to come by. He lay
there for a few minutes, trying to regain some sense of co-ordination. He was dizzy after
travelling up and down, left and right in such a bizarre fashion. Finally he stood up,
feeling the fleshy floor give a little beneath him. The sight that met him was now so much
awe inspiring as downright numbing. He could not process what he was seeing at all. The
‘room’ around him was shrouded in a fine white mist that clung close to the floor.
Around the sides of the immense room hundreds of the enemy clung from strange
protrusions by their tendrils. Above them there were bowls of liquid with strange fish like
creatures swimming in them, rapidly changing colors that Terry had not even seen before.
The impression was that the devices were some kind of interface, like computers.
Everything connected with the intruders seemed to be organic. Even the landscape
forming all around the spore. And it all had similar characteristics, like the glowing.
383
There was no sign of Lilly so Terry figured he should go up.
The intruders ignored him as he passed through, as if they knew about the radiation.
Again Terry wondered how they all seemed to adapt as one, and also he wondered how
long the radiation would protect him for. Towering above him there were many levels,
connected by fleshy bridges, lit by glowing barbs. The strange eye like creatures flew all
around, busying themselves with the interfaces. Terry could see no way to go up except
another round entrance leading to a transparent tunnel filled with pushing muscles. A lift.
It was a intestinal elevator. Terry almost laughed in his half amused terror at the thought.
When he was pushed out on the next level there was a protrusion above him for pulling
himself out, but it was too high, being meant for gripping tendrils rather than human
arms. He climbed out with some effort and found himself staring at another round room.
There were transparent bubbles in the walls were human bodies floated in thick liquid.
They were partially transformed into the enemy. Next to them were humans turned
cocoons. Terry stared at them, wondering if this was how they had figured out how to fix
the problems with the transformation process. Maybe they had analyzed the specimens
and sent out an ‘upgrade’ that could add information to the virus, like a download meant
to fix an errant piece of software. Terry wondered if all the intruders below were
reporting to some central control. For the first time he considered that the spore may be
384
Terry kept ascending until he reached the top level. As he was pushed to the exit the
feeling of despair that had been building in him intensified. A vision of howling death
Terry stepped inside, following her as he had always done, going to her side, feeling his
mortality stalking him again, the minotaur taking shape all around him. Finally he could
see the minotaur, it had taken shape in the spore all around him. Cartel stood looking at
Lilly, connected to the monstrous evil by a black slug- like tube that came down from the
thick mist that formed a layer of eerie cloud inside the softly breathing halls. The tremors
were stronger now, and more frequent, and the sound they made seemed to be coming
The spore considered Terry Cartel, watched him, tried to guess his intent. From the Earth
it had learnt of mankind, of history; the great war, the holocaust, the second world war,
Hiroshima, the 11th September. It knew the human race, and it had become their terror,
their guilt, their fear. Their darkness. It studied him, and laughed inside itself. Laughed at
the utter ludicrous nature of his being there. Laughed inside it’s ancient mind, the mind
that had learnt through the eons that darkness always wins, the genius mind that had
taken a billion lives just like Cartels, smothered their little, useless hopes inside its black
embrace. It would do the same to this being, with his dreams and memories of the female,
his hopes of children already dashed, the lost years, the awful finality of the lost years
385
that he could never get back; his guilt, his crushing guilt. It would be easy with him, he
The darkness now considered Terry Cartel more deeply, and with one swift motion
seeped into his mind like fine, black smoke. It searched throughout the caverns of his
mind, walked among his memories, swept a glance over his fears- and smiled at that- his
fears. The darkness felt assured. Then it found his hurt, the long nurtured numbing hurt of
nearly a decade- and smiled again. The darkness felt assured once more. It laughed in its
assurance, and knew that it would move on. That it would do it again. Cartel stood still
and firm, like a man who knew something was happening but did not know what. He felt
the spore inside his mind, felt its’ tentacles wrapping around his hopes and squeezing .
He stumbled forward and grabbed for Lilly’s hand, and the spores laughter echoed
around his consciousness. It rumbled, a deep guttural chuckle that rose to a piercing
witches screech of amusement… and then stopped abruptly. The darkness paused, so
The darkness had reeled back, reared like a great stallion that had been spooked… it had
considered Terry Cartel, and right down at the end of all things, buried beneath the
obvious fear and layers of loneliness, it had discovered something that had confused it.
386
Its’ thick black blood ran cold, the walls of its’ fleshy skin tremoring for the first time in
endless millennia. It had found something so strong and so old, something of such will
and power that even it’s hatred could not expunge it.
It understood why Cartel was standing there, even at the end. It understood and its’
ancient mind broke all at once, as if all the tremulous tower of evil it had built had
Finally Gant came to an old mine shaft leading downwards. The only means of going
further was an ancient mine lift, reddened by rust. It swayed as Gant stepped into it and
searched for the release mechanism. As he began to descend, the mine shaft shuddered
convulsively, like a giant spinal column. The lift reached the bottom with a jolt and Gant
stepped out into a huge cavern. Gant squinted into the darkness at a deep shadow that
dominated the centre of the cavern. Again a convulsive shudder ran through the ground.
Suddenly the cavern was lit with an orange glow and Gant could see that the shadow was
a huge black maggot -like protrusion. Light came from transparent sacks of thick liquid
on its skin. Its body was segmented, and on every segment there were hooks that helped it
pull its way through the earth. As the shuddering died away the light faded and left Gant
in darkness again. From far below him Gant could hear a deep grinding sound that he
387
supposed was more powerful drilling apparatus. The spore was digging. The intruder had
told the truth; the spore must have deemed the earth suitable and had decided to infiltrate
it completely. Gant knew once it reached the centre it would be unstoppable. It would
take root and change everything. There was little he could do. The ‘drill-bit’ was twenty
meters in circumference and with every shudder bringing orange light Gant could see that
it was working its way downwards at a terrifying rate. It was hard to take in that it was
really heading for the earths’ core. Gant marveled at its similarity to a bacterio-phage
The upper part was the capsid containing the DNA, and the part now drilling towards the
earths’ core was the sheath that would deliver the infection. Once it reached the core it
would put out ‘tails’ that would spring new spores all over the world, slowly terra-
forming the entire planet. Or at least that was how Gant theorized it would happen. Warm
tears began to appear in his eyes as the last of the formatting let go off his mind. In the
alternating orange light and darkness Gant stood, letting all the memories and feelings
come flooding back. His wife and daughter, all the jobs he had done for the agency, all of
it hit him at once again, as if the flood of humanity held back by his formatting was
finally truly let loose. As if a dam had burst in his mind pain came to him unfettered and
desire and ambition. Emotion was no longer kept like an unwanted pet in a corner,
silenced to a dull niggle- it was a raging beast, tearing through Gants mind with reckless
abandon, smashing dividing walls and allowing all sensation and memory to collide as
388
*
Far down in the caves, Gant was on his knees, watching the spore’s huge drilling
machine claw ever closer to the earths’ core, when it suddenly shuddered and stopped.
For the briefest second he smiled, knowing Cartel had reached Lilly. It might not save the
The spore flew from Cartel’s mind, but Lilly, wakened again by the touch of his hand,
gave it no easier a time. The creature inside Lilly entered the spores mind at its’ moment
of weakness.
Lilly found herself standing with the intruder in a huge spherical room that looked like
the inside of a shell. The walls were grey, and translucent. From outside of the room dull
light entered, and at in the centre of the room, produced from the floor there was a raised
throne atop of a pedestal. The creature that sat upon it overflowed its sides, and almost
touched the ceiling. Even to the intruder it was an almost maddening sight. It had no form
An arrogant, powerful voice said “This is the form that I have chosen. I will be a god on
this world, and this will be my form. Your kind are my creators and my children.”
389
“I will root myself into this world and be part of it, and it of me.”
“I was always. A simple being at first. I have gathered little information on my creation.
390
All of a sudden the intruder could see his home world spread out before him. Great arcs
of lighting split a red sky overhead, and all around him the world howled and a warm
strong wind blew like a raging monster. Millions of his kind filled a great plain.
Somehow they were softer, less monstrous then, subtle differences in their biology
Great structures rose in the distance, cities built by millions who secreted an amber-like
substance that cooled to become virtually indestructible. A glow shone through these
constructs from two suns, one of which was dying rapidly, soon to swallow up both its
twin star and planet. On an immense pedestal of amber among the millions of his kind,
the intruder saw the spore. It was smaller then, more spherical, but still a charcoal black.
It sat mutely, without that hideous crawling movement that usually rippled its skin. Then
the spore began to unfold like a leathery dark flower, until it was spread out like a huge
starfish. Then a dazzling display of color filled the sky, swarms of insects that
communicated a signal to the masses. Brilliant greens, purples, deep reds and blues stood
When the message was done the masses responded. All across the plain, fires burst to
life, as volcanic geysers, held in check until then, were allowed to explode to life,
engulfing the millions in a mass suicide. For the last time, before genetic changes caused
by the spore and adaption to different biologies stole the ability from them, the masses
screamed in fear and despair. As the stench of burning carcasses filled the air the great
391
spore sat impassively while the dead entered it in virus form. For days it continued, until
the entire population was within the spore. Then it closed up, slowly, deliberately, sealing
itself. Time sped on, and for a year, as the suns rose and fell, one of them growing
smaller and darker every day, the spore sat quietly. Then, during the last sunset the
horizon simply broke up into chunks of rock , then the distant mountains were made dust,
the amber cities followed until all the world was gone. The spore was swallowed into the
yawning void as the intruder watched, and was spewed out in another universe.
“That was the beginning?” the dark one asked, having pulled the memory from the
intruders mind.
“The beginning of our journey, yes. Let me ask you something; is this place all you have?
“This…” the spore hissed, “…is what will be. The die is cast here.”
“Correct.”
At that, the intruder lunged at the dark one, major tendrils reaching, jagged teeth readied
392
for attack, body flashing furiously from red to deep red. It flew towards the spore in a
smooth arc, and as it made halfway the great creature responded. From a seamless, flat
area between its mass of tentacles, a huge rend tore open to reveal a maw full of thick
teeth, rushing toward the intruder on a powerful telescopic neck that rippled with muscles
protrusion in the wall, narrowly escaping the jaws the snapped shut inches from its head.
Falling to the ground, he whipped himself up quickly and lunged towards the
incomprehensible creature on the throne, its own small tendrils pointed like that of an
attacking squid.
Lilly could only stand watching, unsure of the significance of what she was seeing as the
In the caves, the maggot-like drill began to slither upwards again, a fiery glow following
it as it did. Lava. It must have dug very deep already, Gant knew then.
Gant braced himself. As the great drilling apparatus rose above him, retreating into the
393
spore, he reached up and thrust a syringe full of his blood into its soft inside membrane
wall. Then he dropped, exhausted by the heat and by the constantly recurring visions of
his wife and daughter, and chuckled to himself, a scary laugh, gradual and resounding-
the irony was irresistible- he had given the spore a virus- albeit one made of up of
miniscule gears and robotics. The nano- machines would be wreaking havoc with its
The intruder had been beaten to the ground again, and this time it did not spring up again.
The spore’s chosen form began to leave his throne. The thickest tendrils near the base of
his grotesque body lifting him up, and he began to move forward towards the injured
intruder and Lilly. Just as it reached the shuddering mess that had been the intruder, the
spore flinched terribly. Then it let out such a hideous, long sound- a sound composed of
pure unadulterated rage and hatred. Terry heard it too, as he stood helpless, not knowing
whether he had lost her or not. The avatar of the spore flickered, becoming less
substantial. In one moment it appeared as it had when it first crashed in the desert, then as
it was in the physical world, and Lilly could see that the spores tail had reached the
Earths’ core.
“You’re nothing but a virus!” she screamed at it, speaking in its presence for the first
time.
394
The spore and turned its terrible face towards Lilly. Its features were twisted in
“And why is that an insult?!” its voice boomed, the same voice Lilly had heard in her
descriptions!”
At that, it stood up and spread its sickening limbs, bursting the spherical walls of the
room open. At once the walls fell away and Lilly could see that they stood on a world of
scorched orange sand and clouds of thick red dust that rained blood. They stood on a
great plain and to the east far below, watching, there was a group of men dressed in
black. Lilly knew that this world was not real, at least not in this place. The men stood
beside a fleet of black sedans, with their hands folded before them. Bizarrely the thought
came to Lilly that they looked as if they were attending a funeral. The funeral of the
Even thought they were so far away they somehow heard her, and all of a sudden one of
395
them was standing beside her. She could see that he looked insubstantial and slightly
transparent.
“We cannot. This is merely a link between worlds, facilitated by the spore. Its mind
“I don’t understand!” Lilly said, confusion and despair etched in every word.
“It is already beaten- Gant has hurt it,” the agent said, making no attempt to explain any
With that, the spores monstrous form howled again, and flickered, as did their
surroundings; from earth, to the sandy world, to a planet Lilly had only seen in dreams
many years back. Then, there was only blackness, and Lilly felt herself drifting in
nothingness. There was only a deep resounding voice, crying in the dark, threatening,
“Why did you speak to me, all those years before!” Lilly screamed, realizing her chance
for answers was fading. All she heard was a throaty, croaking laugh, drifting away from
her.
“No, no! Don’t you go! Give me the answer!” she shouted in desperation, but her own
396
“It would not even if it could,” another said. It was the intruder who had helped save
earth.
“I thought…”:
“Me also,” the intruder answered, “but it could not kill me truly. My consciousness is tied
In the real world and with a terrible jerk, the huge slug holding let Lilly her go, and the
spikes retreated upwards while the whole vile beast began to writhe as if on fire. Terry
ran to her and caught her just before she fell, caught her in his arms and saw her
strikingly brown eyes open, fully awake. He picked her up, feeling her heart thudding
Down in the mines Gant was unsure of the significance if what he had done, but knew it
was time to leave. Seething lava was pouring into the mines now, and the heat was
becoming unbearable. Gant began to run towards back towards the mine shaft, the empty
eyes of dead intruders glowing red now as they reflected the rising, burning tide. When
he reached the lift he found that the cables that held it up had been snapped. Looking up,
397
he could see that there were scores of the enemy hanging from the swinging cables, alive
and angry. The radiation that had protected him had obviously worn of, for they advanced
now with no hesitation. One by one, they dropped to the floor of the caves, breaking their
falls with thick malleable tendrils. Gants raised his empty shotgun and swung at the first
one, but her was weak from fatigue and confused by the raging emotions in his mind and
he missed. The creature responded by wrapping a powerful tendril around his leg, which
began to snake up over his knee. Then another dropped down behind him and wrapped a
tendril around his waist. Others followed, engulfing his arms, slithering over his face and
neck, tightening, gripping, rippling with muscles and alternating between being red and
transparent.
Gant never screamed. That seemed to frustrate them. His eyes however were full of terror
as one tendril rose like a cobra before him and began to force itself into his closed mouth
while two other tendrils held his head still. Gant could not struggle, so did not even try.
He felt the tendril force his lips apart, then his upper and lower jaws. The bitter tendril
slid over his tongue, forcing it down to the floor of his mouth. As the point of the vile
appendage touched his tonsils, Gant bit down suddenly, and with all the strength he could
muster. The enemy struggled to release itself, but Gant would not give in, though he felt
as if his teeth were being wrenched out of his mouth. For what seemed like a nightmarish
eternity of slipping tendrils, bitter taste and choking, Gant gradually bit through pure
muscle and skin until the tentacle was severed. He held the severed end in his mouth for a
few moments, staring into his tormentors eyes before he spat it out disdainfully. It’s
terrible neck and jaws slid towards him, seeming to float as strong muscles held them up.
398
Just then an area inside its transparent body lit up; a quadrant if the brain flickered a dull
blue. Gant moved his eyes and could see that all the intruders had the same blue
flickering in their brains. He felt the immense pressure on his body lessen as multiple
tendrils slipped and slid from him. with incredible agility the intruders leaped up to the
overhead cables and began to climb. Gant pulled himself onto the top of the mine lift and
leaped upwards too, grabbing the closest cable with one hand and immediately bringing
the other hand up. With supreme effort he pulled himself clear of the lift roof and began
to climb.
Finally, from the cave mouth in the bright moonlight, Gant could see the black fungus of
the spore sinking into the ravine floor in great shuddering jerks. In the pale moonlight he
could see hundreds of the intruders galloping on their two humanoid forearms towards
the spore. By the time they had reached it, it was too far underground for them to enter as
Cartel had. To the east a sudden sound caught Gants attention. He looked across and seen
three pickups tearing across the desert. The crack of a rifle rung out among the wailing
wind and alien thunder and one of the running horde fell.
399
Cartel made it to the entrance again, with Lilly half running, half being carried by him.
there was no time to think. Together they climbed into the intestine like tube, which had
lost all of its motor functions, and began to squeeze through towards a sliver of light.
“Keep going!” Terry shouted, “Don’t stop until you’re out! I think this thing is sinking!”
Eventually they spilled out onto the ground and found themselves in the mine where Gant
had been. The spore continued to pull itself into the ground behind them as they made
“It’s bust!” Terry shouted in frustration, but as he looked up he saw Gant at the top of the
shaft.
Lilly began to sway then, the effects of the virus setting in now, trying to transform her.
“There’s little time Cartel but we can still save her!” Gant yelled back.
Cartel, bewildered all at once by the thought that after it all he could still lose her set her
down gently.
400
“I can’t get up to you?” Terry called up, feeling frustration growing in his soul again.
Richard Lee appeared at the top of the shaft and tossed a rope ladder down. Terry shook
“You have to climb baby,” he said gently, pulling her to her feet.
Slowly they worked their way up the ladder, feeling the heat of the still rising lava that
“Gants gone to get something from his truck!” Lee said as he pulled Lilly over the edge.
Lee checked her pulse as Terry pulled himself up. Terry looked at him with eyes full of
Lee nodded a solemn ‘No,’ and Terry bowed his head and closed his eyes. He raised his
hand to beat the sand but found he had no more strength for anger.
“The townsfolk that were in the station are fine. The enemy started leaving suddenly and
we followed.”
Just then Gant pulled up in the truck and leapt out with a defibualtor in his hand.
401
“I don’t understand,” Cartel said as Gant made it to Lilly’s side. She was very pale
indeed, and her eyes were rolling in her head, having lost all their recognition.
“Lilly! Lilly honey!? What’s wrong with her?” Cartel asked wildly.
“I have to shock her. If the virus thinks she’s dead it’ll leave her. Since we’re both
immune it’ll have no where to go. Then I’ll bring her back,” Gant looked into Terry’s
Cartel looked into his wife’s eyes, into the eyes of the creature, “Thankyou,” was all he
could utter.
Gant immediately shocked her after that, an act so violent and sudden Cartel jumped and
Lilly went limp, and even paler. Gant eased back, green eyes narrowed in concentration,
402
“Shock her again, bring her back!”
“If we do not wait, she may still be infected when we bring her back!”
Somewhere in the distance the spore still screamed, and for a second, it seemed to laugh.
“No! you’re wrong!” Cartel yelled, standing up into the wind, “The darkness doesn’t
always win! It can’t!” he roared into the blast, at that moment feeling no hope but a great
obvious source.
As he said it he heard the de-fibulator going again. It sounded like a gunshot. Like the
gunshot that left her in that coma. Spinning around, he heard his wife gasp, and saw her
sit right up, eyes full of life again. He dropped to his knees beside her and embraced her
All he could do was hold her for ten minutes. It was enough to feel her heartbeat. He felt
403
In the distance, the spores howling died away into the wind, the lightning frazzled into
“No you didn’t. I saw what scared it so much, I saw everything in it’s heart. You could
Terry helped Lilly gently to her feet, holding her steady until he was sure she could stand
on her own. The sun was rising over the valley now, reddening the sky and chasing away
the dark unnatural clouds, the suns brilliant rays soaking up the inky blackness. Cartel
stood transfixed by the view, feeling the warmth hit his face. It seemed so long since he’s
seen the morning. In the distance, metallic shimmers appeared, four by fours heading
towards them. George Carter Driving the first one, a large shotgun propped up beside
him. He made Perry Lawson grab the wheel as he jumped out to embrace his daughter,
Gant was on the sand, his elbows rested on his knees, his head turned to the disappearing
spore. All around the group massive geysers still stood. They had stopped pumping up
the thick black gas and were now merely sitting there, a part of the new organic
404
landscape that spread now from the ravine, across the desert to Cave Creek, and all
The spore dug itself into the ground and seemed to shrivel before their eyes. The whole
area gave one last tremendous shudder, sending a huge volume of dust into the air, then
Returning to Cave Creek was something that for years to come would stand out to Terry
more than many of the horrific events of that time. The town was not a human place any
longer, but a black twisted memorial to a struggle fought against pure evil. There were
twisted forms everywhere. Forms with fangs and claws, tendrils and multiple eyes, some
half human bodies were found when houses were searched, most of them suicides. Black
cliffs rose in what had been the main street, and scores of wooden buildings were impaled
hundreds of feet above on sharp pinnacles. Some of the intruders were still alive, hiding
in houses and Gant joined Lee, Dirk, and an insistent Margot, in dispatching them. Terry,
Lilly and Gant had shared the ambulance back to the town. The first thing they did was
go to the station. Terry set Lilly up in his office. He tried to put her in his extra bed, but
she refused, saying she had been lying down for seven years. When she found she could
barely walk more than a few feet, Gant lifted her gently back a chair and set her down.
405
He examined her with his PDA, and found that the nano-machines in her blood stream
“The nano-machines will not replenish like mine,” he told her, like a doctor talking to a
worried patient, “Mine are replenished by my formatting computer; they are repaired
when broken- two of them can even ‘mate’ sharing learnt characteristics with the
computer that will then create a new individual machine based on their information.
“Thankyou.”
“If you knew what I had done, you would not thank me. I’m sure your husband will tell
you in time that I did terrible things in the last forty eight hours.”
“Things that were no more your choice than it was mine to be in a coma for the last seven
years.”
“I wish that were so, but the formatting does not force me to do certain things- it merely
takes away all other considerations, leaving me able to take the quickest, most effective
route- when I was under, I could still think. It was me- I just could not fathom doing
things any other way. Who knows, but it might be prove to be nothing but a way to reveal
406
“Just one side; the cold logic that resides in us all Charles,” Lilly said, smiling at his
“It’s been a long while since somebody called me by my name,” he said, his gravel voice
cracking. He sat beside Lilly, looking slightly ridiculous on the small stool. He seemed to
mitigate it and everything else in the room, a larger than life figure wearing a bloodied
white shirt and absurdly, a tie still hung loosely around his neck. His face and neck were
grimy, emphasising the whites of his eyes and the startling green of his pupils. His
powerful chest heaved slowly and he looked down at it and his muscular arms as if they
“I’ve turned myself into a monster,” he said gravely, noting the thick veins running over
his arms.
“To say that after all that has happened is shameful!” Lilly said, “In time, you will find a
Everywhere there were bodies. Every house told a story of tragedy, which Gant worked
out from the positioning of certain items and the placing of bodies. He seemed so
different now, even more so than the first time he had come out of his formatting, and
talked away to George about everything from baseball to alien races he had met. Nothing
could be done about Cave Creek and the surrounding area. It was alien now, even though
the strange plants were dying and the intruders had been killed off, it was still completely
407
transformed. The geysers still dominated the area around the ravine, and there was still a
gaping hole in it where the Spore had burrowed in. The authorities would come, and all
Lee found Gant standing on the roof of the station, looking out over the alien landscape
of Cave Creek. As he approached him he could already tell that there was something
different about him. He did not stand in the same rigid stance as he always had before,
“Oh we’ve met,” Gant replied, “you like two sugars in your tea and medium rare steak,
you watch twenty four religiously when you can and you have fives locks on your
bedroom door.”
“So it is you?”
408
“Do you have free will?”
“Free will- yes- you choose. The computer simply takes emotion or conscience out of the
equation.”
“But you, you as you are now- you would not kill a room full of people simply because
“No- I know what you’re doing- you’re trying to figure out whether or not you should
shoot me.”
“Yea, I have to admit I am. You have done some terrible things in the name of the
“I know. I’m sorry about the girl at the Agency. I know you and her...”
“Yea. Well, there ain’t no Agency anymore Gant. The group from the ghost town have
done their bit and I’m done- so what do you know, you’re not my problem anymore. I
reckon enough human beings have died tonight, I don’t feel like killing any more of
409
them.”
“What’ll I do?” Gant said suddenly, and there was such pathos in his voice that Lee had
to look up at him.
“Do what the rest of us do Gant, find a place you can have some peace and try to forgive
“Of course.”
“One thing- was I right to lock my door so heavily- would you have killed me in my
Lilly sat on the makeshift bed in Terry’s office and knew he had slept more in it than he
had at home. Then she realised she did not even know where he lived now. She had never
been inside the house outside Cave Creek, or even seen it. There was so much she did not
know. She knew somehow that there had been no one else, that Terry had remained alone
all this time. Getting up, she crossed to the main room where people were gathered. Terry
was not there. There, in the corner of the room, serving hot tea to haunted looking
survivors, was her father. He looked so old, so different. Lilly began to cry, the shock of
410
“I’m here this time,” he said.
They were just about to go to Lilly’s parents when a shout sounded out. Running upstairs
to the roof Terry found Lee and Gant. Gant was on a chair, Lee standing beside him.
“What happened?”
Terry moved his hand in front of Gants face, touched his shoulder, spoke to him, but to
no avail.
Cartel and Lee moved Gant down the stairs laboriously. Cartel half expected him to wake
up at any moment but he never stirred. Once downstairs, they start him in an armchair
411
and Terry went to look for a torch. Bringing one, he shone it into Gants eyes. There was
“He’s still breathing,” Lee said, stepping back from Gant, “breathing normally, but he is
In the next month, doctors and scientists arrived. Terry, Lee and Dirk had driven out to
the nearest town and alerted the authorities. In the months that followed the survivors
would be subject to thousands of questions and tests. The various alien ‘animals’ that had
been created by the smaller spore- which still sat lodged in the city hall- were found
stumbling around in the desert, dying. The theory was that the great spore had produced
some subtle change in atmosphere in Cave Creek that had allowed them to breathe. It
was concluded that Charles Gant was not in a coma. He was catatonic. Terry had him
dressed in ordinary clothes and told no one who he was or what he had done. In truth he
412
knew so little about him. Under Terry’s guidance he was taken to a New York hospital
where he was cared for and watched. No medical reason for his condition could be found.
Terry and Lilly moved back to New York, and so did her parents. Rebecca moved to New
York eventually and in many ways became like a daughter to them both. Cave Creek was
abandoned, people were re-located, paid off to maintain silence. The New Agency group
went their separate ways. Margot went back to teaching in Phoenix, Colin recovered from
his shoulder and leg injuries and continued to lecture on theoretical physics. Lee vanished
soon after Gant was found comatose. The authorities could never find him. Dirk Renault
went back to Phoenix, but never seen his wife again. He sent her the divorce papers
before she had the chance to send him any, then moved away, faster and further all the
time. Barry took his family away to New York, where he worked with Terry again, who
worked for the NYPD, this time teaching young recruits. Lilly taught English in a local
Every month Terry, Lilly and Barry would visit Gant in his ward. He would be in a robe
with loosely combed hair, and stubble would often be on his chin. His green eyes still
sparkled though in contrast to his ashen skin, and hair gradually grew over the cut
Rebecca had made. The doctors said that sometimes a catatonic patient can move
occasionally, or repeat a phrase sometimes, but no one ever heard Gant talk or seen him
move. He sat there in the same position he had been in when they found him in the
station, day after day, a sentinel sitting by a window in a bathrobe, beholding the world
with eyes that could not see. Terry hoped that maybe Lee would visit him, but Barry had
413
warned him that this was not to be hoped for- he explained about Lee’s girlfriend at the
Agency. The world went on as it always had, and so did its saviours- at least to outward
appearances. Each survivor lived each day with what they had seen and done, lived each
day fully in complete awareness of all that had happened and all that was happening.
The Agency kept its secrets. There was no sign left that they had ever existed, except
perhaps in the trapped mind of Charles Gant, former virologist and family man, murderer,
hero.
Terry Cartel stood in his kitchen, drinking in the sounds of New York. The apartment he
and Lilly shared was not extravagant by any means, but it was far more than he could
have expected. The government had paid everyone well for their silence. Many of them
had tried to turn it down, including Terry and Lilly, but had been paid nonetheless, and
after losing so much it was madness not to take it. Whatever foolish principal had
originally caused them to reject the money was eventually ironed out by the truth. Their
homes were irrevocably destroyed, their town was not their town anymore- it was not of
this earth at all in fact- and many of them had lost loved ones to the most horrific
circumstances imaginable- or indeed, unimaginable. Add all this to the fact that
promising to keep quiet was not a sell out in any way. This had been the principle reason
so many of them had kept quiet. They feared that they were dishonouring the memory of
the dead. The cold reality was that only mass hysteria, mocking disbelief or unwanted
414
celebrity could ensue from revealing such a story to the world. Richard Lee was just glad
that the agency were not around to do ‘clean-up’- he lived the next few months looking
over his shoulder. Even though he knew they were gone- at least from Earth- he had been
powerful.
Terry stood now, at the kitchen window, watching the city lights and the snowfall. It was
December, and New York was decorated beautifully. The world was in the throes of
recession and from the droning TV in the living room he could hear a journalist talk
about the ‘War on Terror’. He shivered slightly, thinking of the word ‘Terror’, and
pondered which haunted him more; he had nightmares almost every night about the
intruders, the aliens- but in some of his most chilling dreams he was back in the lift-shaft,
watching Gant slaughter terrified people as they cowered from a searching tentacle. He
finished pouring the coffee and carried it into Lilly, who was sat reading and listening to
the TV. He always marvelled at how she could take in both perfectly, whereas he could
only concentrate on one. Lilly saw the look on his face instantly.
“What’s wrong honey?” she asked, now paying attention to only one thing.
415
“Yea.”
“I think he talked to me about that before he... not directly, but he spoke about doing
“He said it was- that his free will was not compromised.”
“I don’t believe that. I think that those years he was formatted he was no more conscious
“Of visiting you in hospital? Of course it does, but I can deal with that.”
There was silence for a moment, both of them watching steam rise from the coffee in
Terry’s hands.
416
“It’s ok you know,” Lilly said, “I’m not going anywhere.”
“I know. It’s just that I visit him and I can’t wait to leave again. I can feel him there,
thinking. He’s still there behind those vacant eyes, I know he is. I think he knows it all,
every second that passes and he is a prisoner. I can’t help thinking that he was inhabited
by an alien a long time before Cave Creek- an alien made of software and hardware, put
“Maybe so. I don’t believe he had a choice in the things he done- I think his free will was
repressed- and without that we’re not conscious, not really. We might as well be ants,
Terry shivered at the thought. He let the question of consciousness rattle around in his
head for another moment, then dismissed it. At that moment questions like that could
wait.
He was watching TV and drinking coffee with the woman he loved on a snowy night.
417
418
419